Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'orientation-gay'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. You might want to read Part 1 first: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2649-the-geek-squad-the-virgin-awakens-muscle-genie/(First story) The frightened thin black man tries to reason with his horny possessed white coworker who continues to move towards him. Van makes a few jabbing motions with the knife to make him back off but Owen just smiles and acts like he is going to walk right into the blade. The scared man figures out that his method of action isn’t working so he throws the object across the room and tries to get away past the area of where the other behemoths are located. He feels someone grabbing his foot and trying to get him to trip. He manages to somehow get free from them and races towards one of the windows in the department boss’s office. He grabs a chair from in front of the window and launches it through the glass shattering it. He turns around just long enough to notice that Owen, Casey, and Merrill are on his tail. Without hesitation, he climbs out on to the windowsill and starts moving slowly along the ledge to the right side of the building. He turns the corner and stops to catch his breath before peeking around. Merrill immediately jumps out the window and yells in delight as he lands feet first onto the street below. He starts looking around the area for Van while laughing loudly. Casey follows next but doesn’t jump out like Merrill did. Instead he tries to climb out but quickly realizes that his thick calves and quads are preventing him from getting some kind of balance on the much smaller windowsill. He slips and starts to fall off before grabbing a hold of the ledge. He yells for Owen. ‘Ohh gawd…..Owen please help me man. I have no way of holding on to this ledge. My muscles are too wide and I can’t hold on…..’ The possessed smaller man reaches out and tries to grab the wet hulking brute, but can’t get a grip on him because of his immensity. He screams as he falls to the ground. Surprisingly, he is not killed when he lands on the concrete. Instead he creates a huge crater underneath him and passes out from the force he causes. Merrill is heard laughing hysterically nearby as he sees this happening. Van turns back around and puts his head in his hands trying to compose himself somehow. Owen peeks out the window and looks around before he starts speaking. ‘Vance…..come on man…..let’s just finish this. You are the last one in the department that hasn’t given in to me. Your will is just too strong for some reason. Every time I try to make you give in to my mind, you are able to resist me somehow. You know I care greatly about you don’t you and just want to give you what the others have accepted.’ Owen slowly climbs out on the ledge and moves to his left thinking that Van might have went in that direction. The scared black man looks around again and sees that he is going the wrong direction. After seeing this, he starts moving slowly himself over to a ladder that leads up to the roof. He climbs up to the top and lands on the rooftop floor before letting out a few sighs. Merrill spots him and yells for Owen to turn back around. Van can also hear the huge behemoth on the ground trying to get Casey to wake up from his slumber. He peers over the edge of the rooftop and can see Owen starting to move around the corner towards the ladder. He gets up and starts running towards the other side of the roof. He spots another ladder and looks over the side to see where it goes. He notices that halfway down it leads to another building. Before he can get on it though, Owen is on the roof and racing towards him. The door nearby leading into the building from the roof goes flying into the air as the two bloated Germans from the office come bursting through. They grab Van by the arms and restrain him. Owen walks five feet in front of him and looks at him a bit perplexed. ‘Vance please, just let me finish what I started. You are frustrating me so much…..*perspiration begins to pour down his head*…..damnit…..I can’t concentrate anymore. What the…..*feels his own body heating up*…..you fucking assholes…..*stretch* *pop*……uhhh gawd……’ The two German monsters grin as they watch Owen struggle to keep himself from changing. He groans as he feels his arms stretching his sleeves before they split the seams. The growth moves into his chest as his pecs and lats quickly rip his shirt to shreds. His back doubles up on itself as he grows taller and wider with each breath. His legs make quick work of his pants as they emerge bloated and monstrous. He moans feeling his ass and cock destroy his briefs as he sprays the entire area around him with thick white jizz. The man that thought he was in control of the situation is now shocked to find out that he has been overpowered by two of his victims. Both Karl and Ivan have turned the tables on him by teaming up and putting their superior minds to better use. They continue to focus their energy on him as the rest of his clothing falls to the ground. He is no longer the same man he was just a few minutes before. Van attempts to get free from the Germans, but they grip even tighter. Van begins to panic as he feels his mind getting dizzy and tries to reason with them. ‘Karl…..Ivan….please let me go. You obviously got the Owen you wanted, now let me go please.’ They look at each other and smile before they respond to him in German. ‘Ohh wir haben einen plan in ordnung Van. Es geht um sie und Owen.’ Hearing them both use his name and Owen’s scares him immensely as he sees the new monstrous Owen in front of him waddle up and start to rip his shirt off. Van yells in fright knowing that this might be the end of him in his current state if he doesn’t get free. He kicks the two Germans legs several times before they drop him on the floor below. He jumps on to the ladder behind him and goes racing down it. He lands on the railing halfway down and gets up quickly to move away from them. He looks up briefly and notices that all three behemoths are looking down at him but they don’t follow. He manages to run over to the area he saw before and stops to catch his breath. He can’t figure out how Karl and Ivan were able to overpower Owen’s mind and make him grow massive just like they are. He then realizes that Merrill might be in pursuit since he is on the ground floor somewhere so he looks around the area closely below him. Knowing that they likely won’t be able to get to him where he is at because of their immense size, he collapses on the walkway. He has direct sight of where the three men are standing. They just continuously stare at him relentlessly. Van’s breathing intensifies as the sweat slowly starts to pour off his head and down his exposed chest. He yells out loud realizing that they are ganging up on him. He can see Merrill now in the corner of his eye around the corner in a nearby alley with Casey directly beside him. They are also looking at him intensely from where they are standing. The resistance at this point seems futile as he feels the pain intensifying in his chest and mind. He doesn’t know how much longer he can hold them off since there are now five minds trying to make him just like them.
  2. Hey guys, me again. Bit of a long chapter but a lot certainly happens. Enjoy, comment and all that stuff. Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Chapter Nine Hard Mountain - Chapter Ten: The forest at the base had been uneventful and the incline up began to increase. I'd managed to find a trail that seemed to lead upwards. When I reached a clearing I would plant a stick in the ground to measure time. It was getting into the afternoon now and the sun was still very warm. My feet were aching, I kept standing on stones and my blisters were only getting worse. The slightly mossy brush disappeared once I'd left the forest so I was walking on mostly dirt and rocks. The path wound left and right, growing steeper and steeper. My legs burned but I kept going; if I stopped now then I would never get going again. Eventually the path began to level out and stopped as I reached the mouth of a cave. I couldn't see anywhere else to go except inside, the side of the mountain was very steep so without proper equipment there was no way up. I entered the cave and it was pitch black, I held my hand next to the wall to guide me forward. There were no forks in the road but it wound left and right. I had no perception of time in the darkness and I was going forward very slowly so I didn't stumble. I started to shiver as the temperature dropped the further in I walked. Occasionally I'd jump as an ice-cold drop of water hit me from above, blind as to its source in the darkness. I had no clue how high the cave was but I never came across any stalactites to bash my head into. A dim light started to come into view as I edged around a corner and the path started to illuminate the closer I got. I came out into a larger cave with a pool of water in the middle, much like the one I had visited with Jack and Danny. There was a large opening above where the light of the early evening sun shone through, casting a reddish glow around the cave. On the other side of the pool was a set of stone steps that looked like they had been carved into the rock face that led upwards and, I guessed, outside. The shore of the pool where I stood only stretched about twelve foot by six and the cave walls were smooth so there was only one way forward, through the water. I dipped a toe in and remarked at how warm the water felt. I waded in and the water never went higher than my waist. It was certainly refreshing after walking in the freezing cold for so long and the bed was smooth underfoot. As I reached the middle I felt a gust of wind start to swirl around me, and the water started to ripple a few feet in front of me. A pale, sickly-looking and hairless figure in a hospital gown rose up from the water. I recognised him instantly and my throat choked up. The hollowed out eyes and gaunt, sallow face staring at me with sorrow, pain and disappointment. I tried to turn back but something had stuck my feet to the bed of the pool and I was failing to hold back my tears. The figure was stumbling towards me, the water splashing with each of its laborious steps. I was crying, sobbing loudly, trying to look anywhere but at him. “No!” I screamed. “No! You aren’t real! YOU’RE NOT HIM!” “I am,” he said. “Please… Sammy…” “NO!” I cried. “Make it stop… make it stop…” “Why do you hate me, Sammy?” he asked. “Why do you hate your father?” “BECAUSE YOU WEREN’T STRONG ENOUGH!” I screamed, blood boiling and my face growing red with an explosive rage. “YOU GAVE UP! YOU FUCKING GAVE UP! YOU SAID YOU WOULD ALWAYS BE STRONG BUT YOU WEREN’T! YOU LIED TO ME! You… you… Why did you leave me?” The figure never answered, it fell face first into the water and the haunting sound of a flat heart monitor echoed in the cave. I ran to the figure and pulled them into my arms. “No, no, no, no, no,” I whispered. “Don’t go, keep fighting Dad. Please!” I felt like I was six years old all over again, back in the hospital the day he died. We were both pulled under the water, but I found myself back in my house. “Hey!” said a familiar voice. “I’m home!” “DADDY!” said another familiar voice. A young boy of about three ran past me as a man entered the room. I felt my throat close up as I remembered where this was. Reaching down to pick up the boy was a broad shouldered, muscular man in a fire fighters uniform. The man was my father, before he was sick. He was thick chested, wide-shouldered, strong-armed and had a handsome, scruffy face. The younger version of me was in his arms, almost strangling him as I hugged him as tight a young kid could. “Did you save lotsa people?” I asked. “Not today, but I did help a cat that got stuck up a tree,” said Dad. “Yay!” I cheered, kissing him on the cheek. “Would you save me if I was stuck up a tree?” My Dad chuckled. “Of course, I’ll always get you out of trouble Sammy.” My Mom came in and Dad put me down, pulling Mom in close as his hands rested on her waist, kissing her gently. “I missed you, honey,” said Dad. “I missed you too,” said Mom, stroking his chest. “Sam made up another story today.” “Another one?” Dad chuckled. “We’re gonna have to start writing them down.” I smiled, my cheeks wet with tears. This was the father I remembered. Loving, caring, strong. The scene faded as I started telling my dad my story about a rabbit that had lost its ears. I then found myself in my backyard. The younger me was lying on the ground with a kid’s tricycle on top of me. “Heeeeelp!” I cried. “Help! Will nobody save me!?” “I’ll save you!” said a deep, confident voice from behind a tree. Out popped my Dad wearing a tablecloth as a cape and some speedos over his jeans. He stuck his arms out on front of him and jogged in a zigzag around the garden before stopping at my younger self. “Looks like you need a hand!” said Dad. My younger self pretended to gasp with relief. “SUPERDAD!” My Dad took hold of the tricycle and he pretended it was very heavy. He grunted with fake exertion as he slowly lifted it up and over his head. He put it down on the floor and crouched. “Are you injured citizen?” asked Dad. “Yes, SuperDad,” I said, feigning injury. “The evil Barbie stuck me with a jelly-legs poison and I can’t walk. The only cure is ice-cream!” “Ice cream, eh?” said Dad. “Well I’ll take you to my hideout and I’ll cure you of the evil Barbie’s poison!” He lifted me up under his arm and ran around the garden in circles. My Mom and sister had been watching and giggling from the patio where they had been gardening. “I want ice-cream too!” said my sister. My Dad ran up and grabbed her in the other arm, spinning us all in a circle until he finally ran into the house. My mom shook her head and I followed her as she walked inside. My Dad had put us on the kitchen counter and he was pulling ice cream out of the freezer. He popped the lid and got three spoons out and we all began spooning it in our mouths, my Dad eating huge mouthfuls and making us laugh. The scene began to fade again until I was in a hallway in a hospital. My younger self, about six now, was sitting on a bench with my sister, waiting. My parents came out of a door looking like the world had ended. My Mom had clearly been crying and my Dad was slimmer, not quite as muscular; his hair was missing in patches on his head and he was incredibly pale. We ran to them when we saw them and my Dad crouched down and pulled us into a tight hug. “Daddy, are you gonna be okay?” my sister asked. My Dad looked like he was about to speak but he didn’t, he just held us tighter. “Of course Daddy’s gonna be okay!” I said. “Daddy is real strong, he’s never lets anything beat him, right Daddy?” My Dad smiled. At the time I took it for a happy smile. But now that I was watching the memory again, now that I was older, I recognised it as a lie. He knew the truth but he didn’t want to scare us, to let us down. No, it was a smile that said: “it’s not okay, it’s not going to be fine, I’m going to die.” “Daddy’s gonna keep fighting until he gets better,” he said. “And you two are what keep me strong. Sammy, Gemma; you have to be good to your Mommy and help her out lots, okay? Daddy might get a little weak, I might have to go to the hospital more and I might not always be able to play but if you’re good kids for Mommy then it’ll make me stronger, okay? Promise me?” “Daddy, are you going to die?” my sister asked. My Dad froze again, my Mom bit back a sob above us, but he saved face with another smile. “No, sweetie,” said Dad. “So long as you’re good, Daddy will be strong and I’ll… I’ll get better in no time. So no fighting, no bothering Mom or making messes; you both have to promise me, okay?” “We promise,” my sister and I said in unison. My Dad began to tear up and pulled us in as tight as he could. The scene disappeared and I was in a different part of the hospital standing behind my younger self, my sister and Mom as we walked down the hallway. My sister was holding a “get well soon” balloon and flowers, while I was carrying a handmade book with an illustration on the front in crayon. A doctor stepped out of a door and noticed us approaching. I recognised that doctor, as he would later become my Stepfather. “Can we see Daddy?” I asked. “In a minute honey, let me talk to the doctor first,” Mom said. We waited patiently as the doctor pulled Mom aside. They spoke in hushed voices that even I couldn’t hear but Mom hung her head and the doctor put a hand on her shoulder sympathetically. We walked into the room and my younger self ran out almost instantly, dropping the book on the floor. In the hospital bed was the same figure that had appeared in the water, my father after month and months of very intensive chemotherapy. As I remembered, he’d been staying at the hospital for a month and hadn’t been home which was why we had visited. Mom ran after my younger self and grabbed me. “Honey, what’s wrong?” she asked. “Don’t you want to see Daddy? He wants to see you.” “THAT’S NOT DADDY!” I screamed. “MY DADDY IS BIG AND STRONG AND HE’S A SUPERHERO! HE DOESN’T LOOK LIKE THAT! WHERE’S MY DADDY! I WANT MY DADDY!” “Daddy’s a little weak right now,” said Mom. “He’s not very well.” “NO! DADDY IS NEVER WEAK! HE TOLD ME HE WAS STRONG AND HE PROMISED HE WOULD BE STRONG FOREVER!” My younger self began to cry and so did Mom. She hugged me tight and I continued to beg for my Dad, the one I remembered and not the sick man lying in the hospital bed. I suddenly felt my body being pulled back, the hallway getting further away from me but I wanted to stay. I emerged from the water, gasping for air. I was back in the cave on Hard Mountain, alone in the pool. I began to cry, really cry. I was crying for the father I had hated for so long because he had died of cancer, a childish hatred that he hadn’t kept his promise to be strong and let it take his life. I cried for the memories I had shut away out of that childish hatred of him, the replacement of my grief, the years of repressing all happy thoughts and memories I’d had of him. I cried at my own self-hatred because I had refused to see him after that last memory, even when he was moments from death. I had never said goodbye, I sat outside in the hallway, even when the haunting sound of the heart monitor going flat was all I could hear above the sorrow of my family. I stood up from the pool. In my heart I wanted to drown myself, let the water consume me. I could do it right here and now and no one would know, not even Jack and Danny, until it was too late. I wanted to, so badly; the temptation and the water were so inviting. But I knew I couldn’t. I had to be strong and keep going, keep climbing Hard Mountain as they had told me, or else I would die anyway. I walked to the other side, wiping my face clear and taking the stone steps slowly. Up and up and up they led until I was at the end, coming out onto the mountain. -- Chapter Eleven: The higher you climb, the harder it gets...
  3. Hey guys, new chapter time! I'm real appreciative of the positive responses the story has had so far. Just reading the comments really perks my day up Though the story is gonna be taking a bit of a turn from here on out and I really hope you stick with it and enjoy it. I'll be interested to see how you respond from here on out. Anyway, enough from me. You didn't click on here to read my yammerin'! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Hard Mountain - Chapter Nine: I woke up the next morning to the shrill sound of my alarm and I hit it hard to snooze it. I looked at the time, 7am, and groaned. It was too early for me but once I was awake, I would never go back to sleep, though I didn’t remember setting an alarm. I had a shower; my ass was like yesterday morning and not dilated at all after being fucked hard by Danny. The house was eerily quiet as I headed downstairs. No one was in the kitchen and there were no other sounds in the house. There was a plate of food on the table and a bottle of water in the kitchen and as I got closer, I saw a note next to them with my name on. I picked it up and unfolded it. Sammy, If you’re looking for Danny and me then you’ll probably have figured out by now that we aren’t there. By now you will have showered and used the last of the water, which I have switched off. The only food in the house is on the plate in front of you and the electricity has been switched off. I’ve taken your clothes and our cars are gone too. I’m sure you’re wondering why I have done this. There is a reason and though it might not make much sense now, it will soon. I told you yesterday that we would be climbing Hard Mountain today and that was half true. Instead of all three of us, only you will be climbing the mountain today. This is the task laid before you, to climb the mountain alone and reach the summit. Once there, all will be revealed. Once you have reached the top, everything will return to how it was. Until you do, there will be no water, no power, no food. We will be waiting for you there. I’m sorry I’ve had to do this but this is a path you must take alone, like the story I told you on the first night. We’ll be waiting, -Jack I read and reread the note to make sure I wasn’t misreading it. They were gone, I’d been abandoned in the middle of nowhere with no Internet, no cell reception and nothing to survive on. I tried the faucet in the kitchen and the water dribbled out until there was just a drip left. Panic began to set in and I ran around the house, hoping it was a joke, trying to find my two hosts but they really weren’t there. I checked all the drawers and my wardrobe and they were all empty. I checked outside and just as the note said, the cars had vanished. ‘Why are they doing this?’ I thought, feeling my eyes tear up. ‘Is this some kind of sick joke?’ I stared at the plate of food, my only source of nourishment and thought feebly about how to make it last. My stomach growled from morning hunger and I had no choice but to eat it up. I was being made to climb a mountain alone. I’d never climbed anything in my life, let alone a big mountain. While I ate, I thought about walking to the town that was near but realised that I had no clue which way to go. On the drive here we never passed through a town and the freeway had been pretty much barren for miles before we reached the turn off. Even then, Danny had driven us through the forest after the dirt road had ended and I didn’t even know which way that was. I cursed myself for not having paid attention and really felt the reality of my situation hit me. I looked out the sliding doors to the back porch, Hard Mountain in plain view in the distance. It would take me a few hours to walk just to the bottom of the mountain, and that was with navigating down into the valley. There was only one way out and that was to do as Jack had told me in the note and climb. I drank down the bottle of water and got myself ready. I put a rucksack on with nothing but a roll of toilet paper, a first aid kit from Jack’s bathroom and the empty water bottle inside, all the other gear was missing like ropes and things. I’d hoped to take my iPod with me so I had some music but it was missing along with my laptop. I stepped out the door and began my journey, completely naked, just taking it one step at a time. I walked through the woods following the general direction of the horizon, using Hard Mountain as a navigational reference. Within an hour I had reached the valley that lead down to the mountain, looking around to see where I could go down from as the valley was pretty steep and I couldn’t see the route we’d taken when we had visited the caves. I walked along until I came to a downward path that I took slowly, it was still pretty steep and I didn’t want to fall and hurt myself. Another realization came to me; what if I got hurt? If I tripped and broke a leg or sprained an ankle then that was it, Jack and Danny wouldn’t know where I was and they’d left me no supplies. I shook my head, trying to push the thought back. If I started doubting myself then things would go wrong, I had to be confident that I could make the trek, I had to believe in myself. I reached the bottom of the valley and started walking through the tall grass. I cursed as the grass started slowing me down. It was waist high and very thick so I had to force my body to wade through the sea of green. I could feel my frustration and discomfort rising with each step, grunting and growling, and the grass was only getting thicker. My foot caught on some grass that had gotten tangled together and I fell forward. I wasn’t hurt but I started crying anyway. What was I doing? Why was I doing it? Why did Jack and Danny make me do this? All the questions raced through my mind as I sat down. I hadn’t done anything wrong, had I? In the back of my mind I was still hoping it was some kind of joke, that they would see me upset and appear from the grass to apologise. But I knew they weren’t there and I knew that if I didn’t keep going, they would never come back. I took a few deep breaths, wiped my tears away and got back on my feet. Eventually the grass began to thin the closer I got to the mountain so it got easier to walk. The mountain looked bigger up close, it was going to take me a while to climb it that was for sure. As I got closer, I looked around to work out the best route up but the base of the mountain was covered in a layer of forest so it was hard to get a good grasp of the route. However, I did spot a small creek nearby and made that my first port of call. I reached the creek which barely a few inches deep and very narrow and splashed water over me. The trek through the grass had left me sticky with sweat and it felt good to cool off. My feet were a little blistered having walked barefoot the whole way so I sat on the ground, taking my rucksack off and pulled the empty water bottle out. I filled it with water from the creek and drank it down, refilling it and I put the bottle back in the bag. I decided I would rest for a few minutes and then start climbing. I heard a set of heavy footsteps and a grunt behind me as I was sitting and I froze. It didn’t sound human and I didn’t want to look. I turned around slowly and clamped my mouth shut to stop myself screaming. Not ten feet away was a fully-grown black bear, traipsing slowly towards me. My heart was beating a mile a minute and I held my breath. It walked up to the creek, standing right next to me and took a drink. I wanted to run but I knew if I did it would chase after me and probably kill me. It finished drinking and then started sniffing at my bag. I wanted to pull it closer to me but that might intimidate the bear. It poked its snout at it for a few minutes and then took one of the straps in its mouth and started walking away with my bag. I waited until I was sure it was gone before I moved again. It had taken what few supplies I'd had, including my water bottle. I had to keep going regardless of my worsening situation, now with a worry that I could encounter another bear at any moment. I didn't think they even lived in these parts but I had just been proven wrong. I wanted to quit but I kept telling myself I couldn't so I got up, took a deep breath and made my way towards the mountain. -- Chapter Ten: The Mountain is not a road taken lightly...
  4. Hello again guys! Sorry for not getting another chapter out last week. I was working late shifts so I was too tired to put one out, so here's two instead! Though these two definitely need to be read together... Enjoy! Comment and stuff, you know the drill! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Hard Mountain - Chapter Seven: I slowly awoke and realised it was day. I looked at the alarm clock on the bedside and it had just gone midday. I groaned at how late the hour was and got out of bed. I was expecting my ass to feel tender after having Jack’s huge cock inside me the day before but it felt surprisingly fine. I felt fine, just groggy. I grabbed my phone and squatted, taking a photo of my asshole and I was surprised to see that it looked normal. It wasn’t dilated at all; it looked as if I hadn’t been fucked in anyway for while. I began to question myself. Had I dreamt about having sex with Jack? I checked the sheets and there wasn’t a single cum stain on them. I felt confused, had I imagined the whole thing? I played the memory of yesterday in my head over and over as I showered but it still felt very much real. I went downstairs to eat as my stomach was growling like a beast and found Danny alone, eating chicken breasts out of a Tupperware box. He was shirtless, wearing only a pair of shorts but his body glistened with sweat, swollen with pump. He looked bigger than ever, every muscle bulging and standing out, his skin flushed red and covered in the sweaty sheen of a post-workout glow, more veins than ever throbbing proudly to attention under his tight skin. “Hey sleepyhead,” he said between mouthfuls. “I tried to wake you up before Dad left this morning but you were out cold.” “Yeah,” I said distantly, trying not to stare at Danny’s pumped chest. “Sorry,” he said, gulping down his mouthful of meat. “I’m upping my food intake. Whatever you said to Dad yesterday changed his mind. When I told him I wanted to be a bodybuilder the night before, he was real quiet and I thought he was angry with me. I went for a walk yesterday because I felt so mad at him. I just needed to clear my head. But when I got back last night, he said you convinced him that I knew what I was doing and gave me his full support, so long as I finish my undergrad degree.” “That’s great,” I said, pulling some food from the fridge. “Looks like you took it to heart.” Danny grinned, flexing his chest. “Yeah Sam, I’ve been lifting non-stop since this morning. Got a full body workout in. My arms are so pumped I can’t even fucking flex them! Check ‘em out…” He showed off his guns; lo and behold they were so pumped that they just bulged on movement. I blushed and quickly looked away, paying very close attention to how I was arranging my food on my plate. “I’m glad you uh… got his blessing.” “Sam, look at me,” said Danny, his tone becoming serious. I stopped fussing with my food but didn’t turn around. I could feel him standing right behind me, the heat coming from his body was starting to make me sweat. “Sam?” Danny asked. “Why did you look away just now?” I sighed. “Danny, I…” I started to say but didn’t finish. It’s okay to look,” he said, quietly. “I know I’m a bit oblivious sometimes but I’m not stupid. Well, most of the time anyway. You’ve been staring at me since we first met.” I finally turned around and there he was in all his half-naked, sweaty glory, standing just inches away. “You noticed?” I asked. “You think you’ve been the first?” he chuckled. “I always saw you staring but… you never looked at me like I was a piece of meat, even when I showed you my routine. You’ve always looked at me in awe. Believe me, I can tell the difference.” “Why didn’t you say anything?” I asked. “Because I was just a teeny bit oblivious,” chuckled Danny, rubbing the back of his head, revealing his hairless armpit and a waft of his scent. “I thought that you… well, that you felt awkward about your own body and wished you could be like me. I never…” He paused, thinking, looking over me. My back was pressed against the counter, waiting for his words to come. “Dad told me that you two… yesterday…” said Danny, letting his words sit there between us. “He uh… he told you?” I asked. At the very least it confirmed to me I hadn’t imagined sleeping with Jack. “We don’t keep secrets,” said Danny. “But I wish you’d told me you were gay.” “I-I wanted to Danny, honestly,” I said, bowing my head. “I just… I presumed you were straight and you were a cool guy. I didn’t want to alienate you.” “Oh, I’m straight, mostly,” said Danny. “I love women, always have, just never had the courage to ever… talk to one… but yeah, I’m straight; minus a… couple exceptions.” I suddenly felt a hardness press against me as Danny pressed his hips closer to mine, pushing me back against the counter. His hand titled my head up to his and I gasped, my cock throbbing in my briefs. “Dad probably told you how close we are,” said Danny softly, looking down at me with his blue eyes. “But I’ve never been so close to anyone as I have with you. I’ve never had any real friends my whole life. Except for you, Sam.” I gulped, licking my lips, my cheeks warmer. Was this really happening? First Jack, now Danny was coming on to me. Was there something in the water here? Did some kind of chemicals get into the water supply that made men go totally gayballs for one another? Not that I was complaining. “Danny, I—” I started to say, but he pressed his lips to mine and began kissing me. Danny rubbed his hands along my arms and I melted into his embrace. His tongue pushed into my mouth, asserting dominance over me. He was rougher, less intimate than Jack. There was a hunger to his kiss. His right hand reached down and squeezed my ass hard, pulling our hips harder together. Without breaking our lips he lifted me up onto the counter, his hands on my waist and mine rubbing over his swollen pecs. He wrapped my legs around his waist and carried me upstairs to his bedroom. It was a similar size to mine but it had much more stuff in it. Posters of bodybuilders, sci-fi movies and anime characters adorned the walls, his shelves were lined with DVDs from anime and TV shows and scattered on the floor were various plates and a couple of dumbbells. Danny laid me on the bed, pulling my shorts and briefs down violently, ripping my t-shirt off with his bare hands. I started playing with my cock as he shrugged his shorts off, revealing a tiny black jockstrap with a pouch lifted away from his body by his hard cock. He grabbed the waistband and ripped it off, his cock springing up into his perfect six-pack. While not as thick or long as Jack’s, Danny’s cock was still big. At least ten and a half inches long, as thick as a can of Red Bull, throbbing and veiny. “Come here,” said Danny, softly. I sat up on the edge of the bed and Danny stroked my face, smiling down at me. I looked from his eyes and down to his cock. He didn’t need to tell me what to do. I grabbed his cock in my hand and took the head in my mouth. Danny’s head fell back and he let out a low moan, his hand going to the back of my head to guide me down his shaft. My head bobbed up and down his cock as I sucked it, tongue lashing against the underside. I reached my hands around and groped his bulbous ass. He teasingly flexed his glutes, slowly thrusting his hips forward into my mouth. It took a little while but I was able to deep throat his thick, throbbing meat, which Danny greatly appreciated. Sometimes he was a little rough, sharply thrusting into my mouth, but he let me keep my own rhythm. After a while he pulled his cock from my mouth and I whimpered, but he just smiled. He bundled me up in his arms and flipped me upside down, holding me by the waist and lifted me up higher until I felt his mouth start sucking down my cock. I reciprocated, a happy participant in our vertical sixty-nine. I put my hands on his quads to support myself better and marvelled at how they bulged as he held up my body. I would stop bobbing my head to slowly take every inch of him in my mouth, rubbing my nose against his ripe ball sac, his heavy Ping-Pong sized balls bouncing around. Danny let out a hard moan along my cock; I could tell he liked it. Danny pulled me off him and I climbed onto the bed, lying up so he could climb on top of me and we kissed again. Our hands were everywhere touching each other’s naked bodies. We were like two teenagers exploring another naked bodies for the first time, trying to map our bodies with our hands, cocks grinding together and pooling precum on our stomachs. I flipped him over so I was on top, trailing kisses down his chest. I licked up the gap between his pecs before exploring the separations of his six-pack. I could taste the mixture of our combined pre-cum with sweat against his warm skin, a delicious combination. I kissed my way up his abs, licking along the undersides of his pecs until I place my mouth on his left nipple and gently sucked. Danny’s pecs suddenly flexed and I felt his hands clasp against my head forcing me down, his breath hitching and cock slapping hard. I stopped and looked up at him. His eyes were tightly closed, his face scrunched up, like he was experiencing strong erotic sensations. The evidence was clear: Danny was a nipple man. I sucked harder on his nipple and his pec bulged under my mouth, rapidly flicking my tongue against the hard nub. I brought a hand up to play with his other nipple and Danny began to pant. I could feel his nipples dilate and harden at my ministrations and his pecs just flexed harder and harder. “Bite it,” he hissed authoritatively. I gently closed my teeth around the solid nub and he moaned. “Harder!” I bit down harder and Danny’s back arched up high, lifting us up off the bed. His cock squirted precum hard and his pec felt like it was about to explode. He growled, grabbing me and throwing me beside him on the bed. He flipped me onto my front and pushed my legs apart. He pulled my ass cheeks open and buried his face in, his tongue lashing and teasing my hole. I let out a sharp gasp as he played with my ass, scrunching the bed sheets up in my hands. He spat on my hole and pressed his tongue against my sphincter, stretching it open. The way he was tongue-fucking me drove me wild. I pushed my ass out as far as I could, pulling my legs out as wide as I could get them, trying desperately not to buck my hips. “Your ass tastes so good,” whispered Danny, giving my ass a light slap. His tongue masterfully kept bringing me close to the edge before slowing speed and bringing me back down. My balls ached for release but my ass hungered to be filled more. Danny stopped rimming me and climbed over me, rubbing his cock against my crack. “You ready?” he asked, leaning forward to kiss my neck. I nodded and he reared his hips back, getting the head of his engorged cock in position against my quivering hole. “I’ve never topped before,” he said. “Just thought you should know.” He slammed his cock all the way inside me before I could respond. I threw my head back and ground my teeth down, hissing at the sharp intrusion. I let out a guttural moan, squeezing his sheathed cock tight. “Fuuuuuck!” we moaned in unison. -- Hard Mountain - Chapter Eight: Danny let his cock simmer in my ass for a few minutes, flexing it and occasionally moving his hips around. He was in no way as… filling as Jack but Danny’s felt just as good. He pulled out and started to fuck me at a fast, steady rhythm. The sounds of his hips slapping my ass filled the room and I couldn’t help but writhe underneath him. He growled, putting his hands on my back to stop me moving, forcing down on the bed. I was under his control. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Danny cursed. “So fucking tight…” He changed to a more circular motion, slower to push in but fast pulling out, every stroke rubbing my prostate. I wanted to reach down and touch my cock, it begged for release, but Danny had me pinned so hard I couldn’t get my hand underneath. Danny suddenly pulled out and dragged me to the edge of the bed. He got off, flipped me on my back and pulled my legs up, holding me by my ankles. He slammed back into me, even harder than before. His muscles were pumped even more, thick droplets of sweat pouring down his body. I loved watching how the beads of sweat would converge down his pec gap when I managed to keep my eyes open. My body thundered with a combination of pleasure shockwaves rippling out from my ass and dull aftershocks of pain from where Danny gripped my ankles tight. If he gripped any harder, I thought he might break the bones. I jerked my cock hard and fast, balls aching and cock throbbing. “You getting close?” asked Danny without breaking his rhythm. I nodded, which only made him fuck me harder. Within seconds my balls drew up and my seed was unleashed, spraying my chest with cum. The first shot hit me on the face and Danny moaned as he watched me reach orgasm. I could feel my hole tighten on his cock as I shot and he hissed at the stronger friction on his cock. He put my legs on his chest and leaned down, slowing his rhythm so he could lick cum off my face before kissing me; I could taste myself on his tongue. He pulled out, licking the rest of my load off my stomach. My ass felt empty and I begged for him to fill me again, whimpering like a puppy that had just been denied a treat. Danny looked up from my stomach and grinned. He pulled me off the bed and he sat down on the edge. He turned me around, hands on my hips to steady me, as he pulled me down and his cock slipped back inside. He flexed his cock in my hole as he gently touched my flushed skin, softly kissing my neck. I rested my head back on his shoulder, breathing heavily. “I wish we’d done this sooner,” Danny whispered. “Your ass is incredible.” “Thank you,” I uttered, it was all I could muster. Danny slipped his hands under my thighs, cupping the crooks of my knee joints. He pulled my legs up a little. “You ready for a little more, Sam?” he asked. I managed to nod. He started to stand up, holding me up on his cock. My weight was pegging me down on his cock and my chest thrust forwards, it felt so good. He started lifting me up, my back sliding against his hard, muscular chest, and then dropping me back down. The feeling of gravity pulling me back down his shaft was intense and a moan caught in my throat. Danny began growling with each drop down, pulling me up faster and faster. “Fuck, Sam!” he barked. “Fuck, I’m getting so close… Ohh fuck, yeah! Fuck-YEAH!” I dropped down once more and Danny shot straight up inside me. I felt his cock recoil with each shot of cum. His body shook from orgasm, muscles twitching and flexing, his pecs swelling against my back. He staggered backward and sat down when he reached the bed. Whatever he was feeling, he wasn’t vocalising it except for rapid, whimpered, short and sharp breaths. I pulled myself off his cock and Danny fell back on the bed, still shaking. His orgasm was violent and powerful like a thunderstorm, he eyes were tightly closed and teeth clenched. I got on top of him and gently kissed his neck, stroking his face in my hands. He brought my face up to his and kissed me deeply, wrapping his arms around my back and drawing me in close. “That… oh boy,” he finally managed to say minutes later, his voice shaking. “That was amazing, Sam. Fuck… me…” I giggled. “Was I that good? You did all the work.” “Well you worked me up real good,” Danny said, grinning. “So it sort of counts.” We spent a little longer kissing until we were both so exhausted and our eyes drooped tiredly. We got under the sheets and Danny pulled me against his chest, his face buried in my hair, falling asleep. I didn’t know how much time had passed but when I woke up, the sun was setting outside. Danny was still snoozing, muscular chest slowly rising and falling, his body sprawled out on his back. I got out of the bed and walked downstairs, not bothering to put any clothes on. Jack was sat on the sofa, wearing only a pair of sweat shorts, a game of football on the TV with the volume down and a beer in his hand. He looked round when he heard my footsteps and smiled at me. I smiled back but couldn’t help but blush when he looked at me. “Good evening, Sammy,” he said with a sly grin. “Have a fun afternoon?” “Uh yeah we—I mean, I did,” I replied. “When I got back earlier, I couldn’t find either of you,” said Jack. “You two looked so peaceful when I looked in Danny’s room, I didn’t have the heart to wake you. Looks like you guys really went at it.” I rubbed the back of my head; my cock started to harden at the memory and Jack cocked an eyebrow when he saw it. “You must be pretty hungry right now,” said Jack. “Doesn’t look like you ate lunch.” “No I didn’t, I never got around to it,” I said, turning red. “Why don’t you get showered and I’ll cook you up something,” said Jack. “Just don’t wake Danny. He’ll be out for a while longer. He always is after sex.” I nodded and ran back upstairs, quickly showering and dressing in some lounge pants and an old t-shirt. When I went back downstairs, Jack was frying up some eggs and bacon in a skillet and the smell of food made my stomach growl. “Smells good,” I said, taking a seat. Jack piled food on a plate and put it in front of me. I chowed down like I hadn’t eaten for days and Jack chuckled. “You really worked up an appetite today, huh?” asked Jack. “I’m glad you and Danny got together. And don’t worry; I won’t be getting jealous over it. I technically cheated on him with you so I guess we’re all square.” I gulped down a huge mouthful of egg so I could speak. “I actually thought it hadn’t happened when I woke up this morning, us I mean. My ass felt fine and looked normal.” “You must be lucky then,” said Jack. “Ass retightening overnight? Not many guys can boast that kind of skill.” I grinned, tucking back into my plate. Jack had another plate of food ready as I was scraping the last crumbs off my first and I dug into that. “You eat like Danny after sex,” said Jack, chuckling. “I haven’t eaten since yesterday!” I said with a mouthful of food, making Jack laugh. “Speaking of Danny, I’ll go check on him,” said Jack. He headed upstairs and I finished eating, resisting the urge to lick my plate clean. Jack was an excellent cook. Everything he made was cooked to perfection and perfectly spiced to compliment the food. Despite how sacrilegious it was, I had to admit to myself that Jack’s food was better than my Mom’s. Jack came back down and scooped up my plate. “Danny’s still sleepy so we’ll let him be,” said Jack. “He should rest up, tomorrow we’re gonna climb Hard Mountain.” “I’ll stay here if you two want to go ahead,” I said. “I’d probably just slow you both down anyway.” “No way, Sam,” said Jack adamantly. “You have to climb the mountain. We’ll take it slow and steady.” “Okay, if you’re sure,” I said, shrugging. “It’ll be good for you, it’s a fantastic experience,” said Jack. “Plus anyone who stays here has to do the climb at least once, my rules say so. Okay, so the dishes can wait ‘til later, wanna watch a film? I’ll let you choose.” Jack showed me the unit full of Blu-rays and DVDs under the TV and I picked out Captain America. We both sat down on the sofa and watched the film, a few snacks and drinks on the coffee table. Jack pulled me into his body and I snuggled up to his big, muscular chest, my legs curled up comfortably. “You have so much stuff here,” I commented. “I wouldn’t expect a holiday cabin to have so many belongings in it.” “Well if I didn’t have work and Danny didn’t have school then we’d probably live here,” explained Jack. “We like to spend our weekends and vacations here so it was natural we brought stuff over. It just became our second home. The town near here has a bigger mall than our other home so we buy stuff and leave it here.” We watched in silence until the scene where Steve Rogers goes into the machine that makes him grow into a big stud. “Danny could be Cap,” I said, chuckling. “You think?” asked Jack, looking down at me. “Yeah, Danny’s about the same size, maybe a bit bigger,” I explained. “Better looking too.” “He’s a handsome boy,” said Jack. “It’s kinda cool how fast he goes from being a skinny geek into a muscular, powerful guy,” I said. “Wish it was real, I’d definitely do it.” “Nah, where’s the fun?” said Jack. “It’s more rewarding to work hard at it, slowly getting bigger and stronger. You appreciate it more.” Jack lifted up his arm and flexed it hard, making his huge bicep bulge. I giggled, giving it an appreciative squeeze. “How long have you been lifting weights?” I asked. “About thirteen years,” replied Jack. “One day I just… wanted to be bigger, stronger. So I signed up for a gym and a trainer and went from there. Got tons of advice from the big guys in the gym but while they were roiding, I was gaining pretty fast naturally.” “One-hundred-per-cent prime, Jack-ed beef, eh?” I said with a grin. Jack laughed. “You got that right, Sammy.” I gave him a small kiss that he happily returned. I reached my hand down to his crotch and stroked his soft bulge, but he grabbed my hand and kissed it softly. “Not tonight, as much as it pains me to say it,” said Jack apologetically, groaning frustratedly. “We gotta be up early tomorrow; if I fuck you now then you won’t get up.” “True, maybe tomorrow then?” I asked, hopefully. Jack nodded and pulled me back into his chest, his heavy and hard arm resting over my shoulders and rubbing me softly. At some point during the film I fell asleep against Jack, I can’t remember when. -- Chapter Nine: It's the next day and Sam's in for a surprise...
  5. Bienvenue muscle lovers, Chris calling with chapter five. It's a beautiful day here today, though not as beautiful as it is in today's chapter. As always, comments are appreciated. Enjoy! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Hard Mountain - Chapter Five: Later that evening, after we’d had dinner, I was in my room laying awake thinking about recent events. Danny had opened up to me like he had never done before, and it had been so unexpected. All he had talked about during our freshman year was becoming a lawyer. And seeing him flex had been a dream come true, especially as he wanted me to come to his competitions. My future would be filled with Danny oiled up in tiny posers (the oil I would hopefully be applying to his pumped up muscles), surrounded by other muscular beauties, spending the time between comps encouraging his to get bigger and leaner. But I was a little annoyed that he hadn’t said anything to Jack yet, not even at dinner, Danny hadn’t taken Jack aside or even brought it up all evening. I guessed Danny was just waiting for the right time. It was getting later and later in the night and I was still up, sleepless. The house had been quiet since I’d gone to bed but then I heard Danny’s door open. There was muffled conversation coming through the wall, I couldn’t make out what was being said exactly. I crept to the wall and put my ear against it but it didn’t make things any better. Jack and Danny were talking very quietly but I could hear Danny talking more than Jack, though Jack’s hushed tone was louder. Soon enough, the voices stopped and Danny’s door opened, closed and then Jack’s did the same. I didn’t hear anything else the rest of the night and when I went downstairs the next morning, I noticed that Danny wasn’t there and Jack was just cooking breakfast, sweaty from his morning workout. “Morning,” I said, making Jack jump. “Fucking hell Sammy,” he exclaimed. “Sorry,” I said, taking a seat as Jack was loading up my plate. “Where’s Danny?” Jack froze for a second and then put my plate down in front of me. “Danny? He left early this morning,” said Jack. “Did he say where he was going?” I asked. Jack looked out the window, about to say something, but he just shrugged in response. I nodded and began eating in silence while Jack finished cooking. He put food in Tupperware boxes and then cleaned up, waiting for me to finish. When I was done, he took my plate and cleaned it up. “So… any plans for today?” asked Jack. There was a slight inflection in his voice that I couldn’t quite put my finger on. “I guess not,” I shrugged. “Do you want to go to the stream I was telling you about?” asked Jack. “It’s hotter today so it’d be great to cool down in. And no, we don’t have to skinny dip, we can wear swimsuits.” “Sure, that sounds great,” I said. I went to my room and grabbed my swim shorts and packed my rucksack, Jack handing me a lunchbox and water bottle when I went downstairs. The walk to the stream was quiet. The only times Jack spoke was to warn me about a root sticking up or a steep drop. It was clear Jack had something on his mind but I didn’t want to fish for what it was. Though I’d only known Jack for a few days, he seemed like the kind of man who would say something if he needed to. Eventually we reached the stream and it was amazing. On the other side of the shore were a bed of beautiful wild flowers and the bank nearest was sandy and it faced toward Hard Mountain. The stream itself was fairly deep; it would probably go up to Jack’s chest if he got in. “Let’s sit here for a few minutes,” said Jack. We sat down facing out to the stream, Hard Mountain in clear view. Black clouds were swirling around the peak, flashes of light emanating from deep within, a strange juxtaposition to the otherwise clear blue skies. “Is it forecast for rain?” I asked, pointing to the mountain. “Oh, that?” said Jack, distractedly. “It happens sometimes, especially on really warm days. Don’t worry, it won’t come near us.” Silence fell on us again and I watched the clouds above the mountain. I hadn’t seen a weather phenomenon like that before and it was interesting to see. “Is it true that Danny doesn’t want to be a lawyer?” he asked, frowning, breaking the silence. “So he talked to you then?” I asked. “Yeah, last night,” said Jack. “He said he talked with you about it first. Don’t get me wrong, he’s my boy and I just want him to be happy, but I don’t get it. Has he… ever said anything about it to you before now?” I shook my head. “I didn’t know until yesterday.” “Oh… He’s never kept a secret from me before; I guess I was kinda freaked out,” said Jack. “He’s never not told me stuff before. You know, Danny never had many friends growing up. No one close anyway. I tried to get him involved in clubs and sports but he never liked any of them. Eventually I just did what I could to accommodate him, his needs. Even when he started college he’d call almost everyday. But eventually it’s gotten less and less and I think it’s down to you. I appreciate that Sammy, I appreciate that you are a good friend for him.” “I never realised,” I said. “He said that he’s never really been close to anyone but I get guess it makes sense. He’s never talked about any other friends before. Danny’s an amazing guy and just because he wants to go off to Europe and be a bodybuilder, it doesn’t mean he doesn’t want to be a lawyer.” “You think?” asked Jack. “Yeah,” I nodded. “From what you just told me, I think that over the past year he’s finally started opening himself up to different things and he’s realised he doesn’t just have to follow one path. He wants to take diversions, do things he might have wanted to do but he was too dead set to think about doing. Plus he’d make a great bodybuilder.” The dark clouds over Hard Mountain flashed again and then a single bolt of lightning struck the peak. And it wasn’t just a quick flash; it kept going, flickering and twisting like a coil. Soon the thunder reached us, a great echoing rumble passing us by. “Yeah, he would, wouldn’t he?” said Jack, smiling. Jack stood up and pulled his t-shirt off, pushing his jeans down and revealing a pair of red speedos. I had to stop myself from gasping at the incredible sight of pure perfection in front of me. Jack’s glutes were so round that the fabric couldn’t cover them fully, exposing some of the tanned skin, and they pulled the material into his crack. Not to mention the big, jutting, bouncing bulge at the front that had my mouth watering. He walked into the stream and ducked his head under the water, coming up and then he looked at me. “So, are you just going to keep staring or are you gonna get undressed and join me?” Jack called. “I don’t mind either way.” I hadn’t even realised I’d been staring so noticeably, flushing so red I could have put a fire engine to shame. “I-I’m sorry,” I spluttered but Jack just smiled. “Get your suit on, or don’t,” said Jack, still not taking his eyes off me. “Either way is fine to me. The water’s great. I felt so nervous, trembling as I took off my clothes and pulled my swim shorts on. I walked tentatively to the stream, well aware that despite thinking far from erotic thoughts that my cock was visibly tenting my shorts. I could have just worn nothing, but I guess I was trying to preserve some sort of dignity through this embarrassing moment. I started to wade in; the water wasn’t as cold as it had been in the cave but it felt perfect for such a hot day. As I got closer to Jack, the water level getting higher, he reached out and put his hands on my waist and lifted me up, holding me in the water so we were eye level. “I’ve seen the way you look and act around Danny,” said Jack. “And on the first day, when you saw me chopping wood, I could see how you looked at me too. And I could see why you would want to encourage Danny to be a bodybuilder.” “It’s not… I mean,” I spluttered, trying to explain. “S-sure, Danny is… incredibly built and yes, I think he’s… beautiful. But I didn’t encourage him selfishly; it’s what he wants. He’s my best friend and I’d do anything to help him.” “You want him, don’t you?” asked Jack huskily, his face getting closer to mine. “Just like, at this moment, you want me.” He pulled my waist into his stomach so my throbbing cock was sandwiched into the central groove of his abs. Jack smiled and a small, shuddering moan escaped my lips. “I knew it,” Jack whispered. He pressed his mouth to mine to silence me and he forced his tongue past my lips, his hands reaching around to my ass. Instinctively I wrapped my legs around Jack’s tight waist, my hand reaching up to grope his pecs. I was in heaven. I was kissing the biggest most muscular man I’d ever seen, feeling real muscle for the first time in my life. Jack flexed his pecs under my hands, forcing my fingers further apart so I squeezed harder. He broke the kiss, chuckling. He carried me out of the water as he kissed my neck, never letting go even as he opened his bag to grab a towel and lay it on the ground. He laid me on the towel, leaning over me and my hands trailed down his ripped 8 pack, tracing the deep grooves of each abdominal. “This is incredible,” I muttered. “Your body is so big, everything’s so hard.” “You have no idea how badly I’ve wanted to do this,” whispered Jack. Jack flipped us over so I was lying on top of him and my hands explored what they could reach as he kissed me. Jack would flex things as I played with them, making each muscle bulge and swell and making his veins push out even more under the tan, paper-thin skin. The bulge is his speedos grew whilst I worshipped him, pulling the waistband away from his skin. I peeled the speedo back and a huge club of throbbing, leaking meat swung up and slapped into his abs. It had to be at least twelve inches, maybe thirteen and it was thick, thicker than my fist. I gently wrapped my hand around the shaft and my fingers couldn’t close around it, making Jack growl and his meat jumped in my hand. He reached down and ripped his speedo away, letting his plum sized balls breathe against his huge legs. I grabbed the shaft and tried to take it in my mouth but I could barely fit the thick, flaring head past my teeth and my jaw ached at being stretched open as far as I could make it. “Jesus, that’s big,” I said, resigning to gently stroke along the long shaft. “Yeah, no one’s given me head in a long time,” said Jack. “Has Danny?” I asked. -- Chapter Six: Well it's pretty clear where this is going...
  6. Hello again muscle lovers! It's a new week and a new chapter. So enjoy yourselves again, keep dropping comments and keep flexing! Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Hard Mountain - Chapter Six: Jack froze at my question, his muscles tensing. “I heard you both on the first night here,” I explained. “I didn’t know exactly what you were doing but I could hear something. I’m not as heavy a sleeper as Danny thinks, he was kinda loud when he jerked off in our dorm room at night.” Jack was still tensed, his eyes filled with panic, like a child caught red-handed after trashing the kitchen. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone,” I said, leaning up close to Jack’s face whilst still jerking him off. “I kind of understand it if you two have sex. I can tell you two are so very close.” Jack stopped my hand and sat up, rubbing his bearded chin, so I moved to sit in front of him. He ran his hand through his hair and sighed. “Trust me Sammy, I never, never wanted him like that,” said Jack. “I didn’t do anything with him when he was little, I swear. But one day, we were out here when he was sixteen and… well, it just happened. He was filling out more and more over the summer and we were here, at the stream, just horsing around. One minute we were splashing each other and then the next, he just took my cock in his hand and started stroking it. I asked him to stop and he told me he couldn’t, that he wanted it. “It had been a long time since I’d felt any kind of need like that, not since before my wife died. I felt awakened by his touch and I gave into it. I love him very dearly, it’s hard to explain it Sammy. No one else has made me feel like he does, not even my wife made me feel this way when she was alive. I’ve tried to be with other women, other men, but they do nothing for me. Just Danny, and for some reason now, you.” “I turn you on?” I asked. “Yeah, like crazy,” he chuckled. “I spoke to Danny about it on the first night but he said you couldn’t possibly be gay. So at first I chalked up the way you looked at Danny and me as just being in awe. Sounds a bit egotistical but let’s be honest, not even Arnie looked this good.” Jack raised his arms up into a double bi, kissing each peak, and I laughed. “Come here,” he said softly. I crawled over to Jack and he grabbed my shorts, tearing them clean off me like paper. Jack spooned some of his copious precum from his cock onto his fingers and then slowly began to push one digit into my hole, gliding in deep and brushing against my prostate. My body trembled at the immense pleasure, my whole body felt like it was ready to explode. Soon Jack was adding each finger into my ass, stretching it open, until he had all four fingers and his thumb in my ass, pulling them in and out slowly. My ass had never felt so full before and he only had his hand inside. “Fuck!” I moaned. “Please Jack…” “You’re still really tight,” Jack whispered, kissing me. “I don’t wanna hurt you.” “You won’t,” I begged. “I want you inside me.” Jack smiled and laid me on my back, pulling his fingers out and my legs up to my chest. He slicked up his cock with his pre and leaned over me, sandwiching my legs between our chests. His cock rested against my hole, lubing me up more with heavy squirts of precum. He took my hands in his and pulled them up over my head. “If it hurts, just tell me to stop and I will.” As Jack’s head began to push its way through my hole, despite how much he’d prepared me, it felt like a battering ram was being pushed inside my ass. My hands squeezed his so tight at the pain that I thought I would break his bones, but Jack didn’t flinch and kept his up his slow entrance into my body. I could feel my ass tremble as the head finally popped in and Jack let out a low growl. Inch by inch, Jack pushed his massive cock inside me, his hard and heavy body pinning me down to prevent me thrashing around. Soon Jack stopped and I realised it was because he was completely inside me. My mind was so overwhelmed that I hadn’t realised it. I tried to squeeze my ass around him but he was too big, too thick to even dent it. I opened my eyes and looked into Jack’s bright blues watching me with concern; they were glinting with the flames of arousal. I tried to speak but I couldn’t find my voice, I managed to let out a whimper. Jack leant in to kiss me, gently flexing his cock inside me and making my hips buck. Jack slowly started pulling out and I almost passed out. The overwhelming sensations clouded my mind; it felt like my body was being pulled apart until Jack started pushing back inside. “Fuck, you’re tight Sammy,” moaned Jack. Jack’s rhythm began to build, alternating between fast and slow thrusts. Jack had a lot of power behind his monstrous cock and he knew when he was being too rough. I pulled my hands free and started to grope at his huge pecs, so thick and swollen that they dwarfed my hands. He flexed them for me, pushing my fingers open. He buried his cock all the way inside me and pressed his pecs into my face, flexing them so hard that I could barely breathe, but Jack’s smell of sweat and raw muscle was intoxicating. I felt like I was breathing in the strongest poppers on the planet. Jack picked me up so he could kneel down on the ground, my ass completely impaled on his cock. He ran his thick, powerful hands down my sides; his touch was so light for someone so strong; it was like to him I was made of porcelain and if he touched me too hard, he might break me. I looked into his eyes, those beautiful blue eyes, and I felt… safe. I’d been with a few guys during my adolescence but it never felt like this. “Are you okay, Sammy?” Jack asked, his cock flexing inside me with each beat of his heart. “Am I being too rough?” “N-no,” I breathed. “It feels so good… Please, keep going.” Jack smiled, kissing me deeply. I felt his hands gently hold my waist and they lifted me up his cock. I moaned into his mouth, my hands reaching to his biceps, feeling them bulge as he lifted me up and down his cock at a steady rhythm. My own cock was rubbing against Jack’s hard abdominals, a solid eight-pack with deep separations, smearing a constant stream of my pre all over his tight skin. My balls began to swell and without warning I shot my load all up Jack’s stomach and over the underside of his pecs. Jack’s eyes rolled back in his head as my ass clamped down tight on his cock, his rhythm growing faster. I was being curled on a man’s cock and he was getting faster, his strokes harder. My ass slapped against his huge quads in rapid succession. I leaned forward and bit down on Jack’s right trap and he growled with primal delight. “Fuck yeah Boy, you fucking came for Daddy,” growled Jack. “That tight little ass is getting me close. You want Daddy’s cum, don’t you? Want me to show you how a real man cums, huh?” I bit down harder but it was pointless. My teeth lost grip as he sharply pulled me all the way off his cock and then slammed back all the way down hard. He let out a roar like a lion, squeezing his eyes shut tightly, baring his teeth. His cock flexed deep and fast inside me, his pecs heaving with every sharp breath as his orgasm built to breaking point. The thick pole swelled and I felt a deep wave of warmth spread inside me, Jack’s cock flexing rapidly and powerfully as he shot his load hard and deep. His body bulged profusely as the veins and muscle fibres looked set to tear his skin open, his orgasm thundering through his mountainous body. I kissed his lips and he reciprocated, running a shaky hand along my spine. “Fuck me…” he finally managed to say. “You got some ass there, Sammy.” “I don’t think I’m gonna be able to sit down for at least a month,” I mumbled, panting, a wave exhaustion hitting me. Jack chuckled, patting my back. He stood up and carried me into the stream. He slowly removed me from his cock and I felt empty without it inside. Jack made sure my sphincter wasn’t torn and washed us both with the cool water. I felt so exhausted that I was barely keeping my eyes open. Jack was more than happy to dry me off, put my clothes back on and carry me in his arms back to the cabin. When we got back he took me to my room and laid me on the bed, drawing the sheets over me. “Sleep well Sammy,” he said, kissing my forehead. “You were really strong today.” I mumbled something incoherently and he chuckled. My eyes closed, unable to keep them open any longer. -- Chapter Seven: It's the day after and Danny's back!
  7. Varg

    Adding On Mass

    Part 1 Being a demon means a lot of things. For me, it meant no sleep and no eating, or rather, I don't need those. If you've ever been up for 2 days in a row, I'm sure you know what it's like. Now imagine being awake for 24 years. I had to do something with myself, so I worked out. Just things that used my body, like yoga or push ups. My body wasn't large, but it was perfectly chiseled. I didn't have any fat, so my muscles were insanely defined and vascular. I was 5'10 and weighed 170 pounds; I was proud of those 170 pounds. My face was classically handsome, manly with a touch of prettiness. My black hair was permanently stuck in bed-head mode, but in a cute and not messy way. My eyes were red and my skin was lightly tanned. It was obvious I was a demon, yet humans were attracted to me anyway. They're such shallow creatures. “So you'll give me 2 years of your life force if I give you 4 inches on your cock?” I sighed. To be fair, 2 year of one's life force wasn't even a big deal for a young man, since humans slowly regain it over time unless they're old. I was actually tired of growing dicks, since that's all I ever did. I only worked with men, so I should have seen it coming. No pun intended. “Yes! Please!” The desperate jock pleaded. “Drop 'em.” I ordered and the jock obeyed. I rubbed his cock for a few seconds and he instantly grew hard. I had that effect on men. I didn't have to touch them to grow them, but I wanted it to be enjoyable for me too. Even ones that were allegedly straight such as the dumb jock I was rubbing would enjoy being touched by me. He was 4.7 inches long. “You asked for 4 inches in length only. Now, see, if I were an asshole I'd only give you 4 inches in length. You'd have a sad pencil dick. But I'm a nice guy, so I'll just switch your contract to something that includes girth. I'll also round up. For the same price, of course.” “Oh shit.” He awkwardly smile. “You're right!” I worked my magic and let his cock grow in my hands. I liked the feeling and I'm sure he did too. His cock extended with each pulse, growing thicker and longer. I couldn't even wrap my hand around his shaft after a few seconds, and soon, he was the proud owner of a 9 inch long cock with a respectable girth of 7.7 inches. He looked at his cock and his eyes lit up like a kid seeing a pile of presents. He grabbed it with both hands and moaned, noticing it was more sensitive than before too. What can I say? I liked being generous to the guys who fed me. “Thanks Adrian. Really! Thanks!” He looked at me and then back at his cock. “I gotta go take care of some business now. . . Thanks again, man!” The jock ran off and left me alone in the locker room. He wouldn't tell any of his teammates about me or his enhancements. It was illegal for demons to even use their contract magic. But I was in college now, which is the time when people really notice their shortcomings. So if they had to break a law to get their shortcomings removed, they'd sure as hell do it before they start their adult lives. “It's illegal for demons to use their contract magic, you know.” A voice called out. I turned around to see it was a scrawny and tall nerd. I thought I locked the lockerroom door, but I guess I didn't lock them both. “Yeah I know. But the life force supplements are gross. Besides, I like helping guys who give me stuff.” I could fix it so he wouldn't be a problem, but I'm not that type of demon. I poked his nose to bother him instead. “I could give you stuff if you want, little nerd-boy.” “No thanks. And my name's not 'little nerd-boy' it's Rex!” “Rex? What a masculine name for such a feminine man.” I put my hand up his shirt and over his abs. I used my other hand to grope his arm. “Ah, you've been working out. Your muscles are aching from an intense workout, aren't they? I could help you get bigger.” “No way! It's illegal and demons just screw over humans anyway.” “I'm sorry you think that way. Anyway, are you sure? Contract magic calls for you to give something to me. So you'll be giving me the memory you have of you witnessing what I did to that large man. Though that's useless to you, so this transaction is basically free.” He stared at me for a few minutes. Nobody, not even disciplined demons or law abiding humans, could resist something that was essentially free. He looked down at his body and used his hands to feel the patheticness of his wiry arms and over his flat chest. He sounded defeated, but still hesitent to give in. “I've been trying really hard to do it myself. I want to. . .” “I know. I could feel it.” I smiled, admiring the determination he had. Instead of just giving in he tried to hold back. He wanted to do it himself. So I helped push him along,“You put in all the effort and your return rate is non-existent. It's because you're 6 feet tall and your genes are geared towards making you lean. You put in more effort than your average bodybuilder and you've got nothing to show for it. I want your effort to mean something. You'll still have to maintain your muscles, and you've surely earned what I would be giving to you.” “I. . .” He looked away and tried to fight it, but he gave in. They all do eventually, though most of them give in instantly. “I'll take it.” “OK. Good.” I snapped my fingers and his clothes disappeared. He was shocked and his expression just made me laugh. I rubbed my hands over his body. His chest, stomach, legs, and arms were all covered with sparce mats of blond hair. I had to admit, the scrawny guy wasn't so scrawny. His body felt immensely hard, and I couldn't help but wonder how much harder I could make his body. Rex grunted as his chest swelled, turning his flat pecs into something more respectable. When he'd wear a shirt, you'd be able to tell the man has some chest muscles. He rolled his shoulders as he felt them widen along with his lats. His traps popped up too, signifying that – yes – he does have some form of neck muscles. His quads quvered and grew thicker. His muscles only grew slightly, but a raised bump is more noticeable than a ditch. Not to mention, it looked like his skin barely stretched with his body, making his veins visible. I might have added about 15 pounds of muscle, perhaps 18. I don't know, I was lost in the new sensation. I actually never grew a man's muscles before, believe it or not. It felt amazing for both of us, I think. “There, all done.” I snapped my fingers and his clothes reappeared on his body. Rex's once properly fitting attire was now tight, showing off his newly grown muscles. “I. . . Thank you. This feels so amazing!” His voice was slightly deeper now, but still on the andrognyous side of the spectrum. Yeah, OK, I went a little overboard. I decided to boost his testosterone too. “If you want more, you're going to have to give me something.” I smirked as I swirled my finger around his chest. I reached into his pocket and took out his phone, putting my number and name on his contact list. I handed it back to him and made sure to flash him my most professional of smiles. He looked at his phone and then back at me. “Add?” “I prefer that over Adrian. It sounds cooler and it's pretty accurate. I like to add things on to men.” I laughed and he let out a few chuckles too. I was smitten with that nerd and I didn't even know why. He's cute, sure, but he's not the kind of guy I would get hard over. “What if I call you for something other than business?” Rex was trying to be cute, but I knew better. It's always business with humans. They just want things. I cocked my eyebrow, “Well, find out by giving it a try sometime."
  8. Hey everyone! I thought I'd give you guys a treat today with TWO chapters. Not one, but two. I'm really thankful for the response you guys have given the story so far. AND I'll still be posting the next chapter sometime this week. I hope you guys enjoy, and as always comments are appreciated (even bad ones!) Chapter One Chapter Two Hard Mountain - Chapter Three: The next morning my mind was still reeling from what I’d heard in the night. I couldn’t believe they had been having sex. Masturbation I might believe, despite how weird both them doing it together would be, but fucking each other? I couldn’t believe it. I didn’t hear any other other noises except for their voices, no thudding or creaking furniture, so it seemed a more plausible explanation. As I went downstairs, they were both in the kitchen in sweaty gym gear looking pumped. Jack was cooking while Danny was eating a breakfast of bacon, sausage and egg whites. Danny looked up as I entered, smiling. “Morning Sam, how’d you sleep?” asked Danny. “Uh, great, thanks,” I replied. Jack turned around with a skillet from the counter in hand as I took a seat at the breakfast bar, loading food onto a plate. “Hope we didn’t wake you earlier,” said Jack, putting the plate down in front of me. “E-earlier?” I stammered, trying not to blush. “Yeah, we get a little rowdy when we’re working out,” said Jack. “Oh! No, I didn’t even hear you get up,” I said, inwardly breathing a sigh of relief. Glad that they didn’t suspect I’d heard anything last night, I spent breakfast covertly observing the two of them. They acted like any other father and son, nothing suspicious at all in terms of body language. Nothing to suggest their relationship was anything other than familial. After breakfast, I helped Jack pack up our lunches (more meat and veg) while Danny packed up some gear for our adventure to the caves. As the morning went by I began to relax a little more. Jack walked ahead as Danny discussed all the upcoming Marvel films with me. He looked great in a tank and shorts, Jack was wearing something similar, and it complemented their great bodies. Sometimes I’d glance down at the ground to watch Danny’s calves bulge with each step, though at one point I wasn’t paying attention and tripped on a root. Danny caught me, luckily, saving me from embarrassment. The caves were amazing and pretty deep, and thankfully not too tricky to traverse. Though at one point I was having trouble climbing up a high part and Jack lifted me up like I weighed nothing, making my tight briefs even tighter at the show of strength. Eventually we came to a sizeable part of the cave with a small lake, dimly lit by a few beams of sunlight that had managed to get through. The air was cool which felt pleasant after walking in the hot sun all morning. Jack pulled a big lamp out of his bag for a little more light and settled down for lunch. Jack and Danny talked about some of the other times they’d gone exploring and I listened, enraptured. They had some great memories together and they were always funny. I even shared a few vacation stories of my own, including the time my sister managed to get lost in Paris and we found her a few streets away, eating ice cream with some French drag queens who’d been fussing over her like mother hens. “I’m gonna go for a swim,” said Danny once he’d eaten. “Anyone wanna join?” “No thanks, kid,” laughed Jack. “That water is gonna be freezing and I like my junk toasty.” Danny looked at me but I made a face, I wasn’t keen. “Suit yourself,” shrugged Danny. He shucked off his clothes, even his boxer briefs and walked to the water. My cock was desperately trying to escape my briefs at the sight of Danny’s naked back, his glutes and legs coiling and flexing with every step. It was like watching one of the ancient Greek statues in motion, and I found it hard to look away. “Not a skinny dipper?” asked Jack, bringing me back to reality. “Uh-um, n-no,” I stuttered. “I’ve never done it.” “Well there’s no shame in that,” said Jack. “I prefer going in the stream not far from the cabin because it’s warmer.” “Oh, cool,” I said. “I kind of want to, it’s just…” I looked down at myself, drawing my knees a little closer my underwhelming chest. As much as I drooled over the bigger men, I felt incredibly self-conscious about my own body. I avoided gyms because I felt like everyone would laugh at me. Danny had even offered to workout with me, give me pointers, but my anxieties made me feel like everyone would look at him, then look at me and then feel pitiful at how much smaller I was. I never tried because if I did and failed, I would feel weak. “Hey, Sammy,” said Jack, soothingly. “There’s no need to feel modest. We’re all guys here, nothing we haven’t seen before. No one’s gonna judge you.” I felt Jack’s big hand rub my back comfortingly and it felt nice. “Danny and me, we’re big guys,” said Jack. “It’s just how we are. But there’s no shame in being smaller or feeling awkward.” He smiled and it was infectious because I smiled back. I stood up and undressed, walking to the water’s edge. Danny was swimming about and I dipped my toe in the water. I cursed under my breath at the wave of cold that hit me. The water was freezing and I wanted to go back. “Just get in!” shouted Danny, who could see all of me fairly easily as my hands were tucked in my armpits. Luckily the cold had shrunk my boner. I took a deep breath and practically ran into the water. “FUCK!” I exclaimed as cold took over me. I waded further in and began swimming toward Danny as my body started to adjust. We started splashing each other, which soon became a game of grab ass. Jack watched from the shore, smiling. Our games in the water got very hands-on. Sometimes my hands would brush against his body and I’d feel the hard bulge of muscle pushing against Danny’s skin. Even with those brief touches, I marvelled at how solid Danny was. The water would just fall perfectly down his smooth body, manoeuvring through the ridges of every muscle group. Even just watching him breathe, his abdominal muscles contracting with every breath, was a beautiful sight. At one point Danny came up behind me and wrapped his body around mine to pull me under the water. I could feel his soft junk pressed against my ass and I fought every urge to get hard, to moan at the touch, feeling his hard muscles pushing against me as he held me tight. After a while we were both getting a little tired and we still had to get back so we made our way over to the shore. As we got closer and the water was only up to our calves, my foot suddenly slipped and I stumbled. I managed to grab Danny to stop myself from falling but my ankle was throbbing, pain shooting up my leg. “You okay?” asked Danny, a little panicked, his hands steadying me. “Ye-yeah I think so,” I said, wincing. I took another step but as soon as I put weight on my foot there was more pain and I couldn’t help but wince again. Within seconds Danny had scooped me up and was carrying me to the shore where Jack was now standing. “I think it’s his foot,” said Danny to Jack, his voice full of worry. Jack grabbed a towel from one of the bags and put it down so Danny could lay me on the ground. Danny looked incredibly worried but Jack kept an air of calm. “I don’t see any blood or cuts, which foot is it?” asked Jack. “My left, it’s my ankle,” I hissed. Jack took my ankle in his hands and gently squeezed, sending pain back up my leg. I managed to hold back a sob. “Can you move it?” asked Jack calmly. “Just wriggle your foot for me.” I managed to move it but it hurt to do so. Jack sighed in relief. “It’s alright Sammy, you just sprained it, nothing broken,” he said. “Danny, pass me the first aid kit.” Danny did as he was told, almost never taking his eyes off me from worry, and Jack grabbed a roll of bandages and wrapped my ankle up. “There we go, should be good as new within a few days if you keep your weight off it,” said Jack. Danny handed me another towel so I could dry myself off. They both helped me get my shorts back on. I felt so pathetic and weak; only I would manage to sprain my ankle deep in some caves. I felt even more pathetic when Danny hoisted me up and carried me on his back on the way out. Jack thought it wouldn’t be a good idea for me to even try and take the way out of the caves with my ankle and Danny just picked me up without a word. I felt bad because Jack had to carry all our bags but they both kept the mood light. It felt nice to be carried by Danny, another show of incredible strength and endurance, he didn’t even stop once. At one point my hand brushed his tank top covered pec and it flexed on instinct. Thankfully my throbbing ankle kept anything else from throbbing. -- Hard Mountain - Chapter Four: It had been a couple of days since my epic fail at the caves and my ankle was definitely feeling better. When we got back, Danny played nurse and brought food to my room and even helped me into the shower in the morning. After the first day, I could get around pretty much by myself but Jack insisted I stay in bed. They even unhooked the big TV in the lounge and brought it up for a movie marathon. After three days I could walk pretty much fine and took my bandages off, joining them for breakfast. “Feeling better?” asked Jack, putting a big plate of meat and egg whites in front of me before I’d even sat down. “Loads,” I said. “Sorry for being a cripple.” “Nonsense, these things happen,” said Jack. “Danny used to get all sorts of injuries, always tripping over something.” “He still does,” I chuckled. “On our first day of college, we’d just picked up breakfast from the food hall and Danny managed to trip over nothing. His tray went flying, the food went everywhere and it was hilarious. I don’t think Vanessa Carmichael has ever liked you since you got milk and cereal all in her hair.” Jack let out a roaring laugh and Danny playfully pouted. I was definitely getting more comfortable with Danny and Jack, plus I hadn’t heard any more middle of the night noises from them. “So boys, I need to head into to town today to pick up a few things,” said Jack. “I’m all out of beer because some thirsty asshole has drunk most of it.” Danny pretended to look innocent. Over the last few days, I found that Danny could knock back more than a few beers and not even feel it. Even I was drinking more, though not too many. “Anyway, anything you guys want while I’m gone?” We both shook our heads and Jack went up to go shower his workout sweat off before he left, so Danny and I cleaned up. “You think you can manage a walk today?” Danny asked as I was putting dishes away. “Yeah,” I said enthusiastically. “Great, we won’t do anything too strenuous,” said Danny. “There’s a great little place nearby in the forest and it’s all flat ground.” We finished up, packed a little lunch, Danny showered and changed before went out. Danny led us to a small clearing with plenty of shade only half hours walk away and we sat down on the ground close to each other. “Are you having a good time here?” asked Danny. I nodded. “It’s been really nice, and your dad is great. He’s really cool.” Danny smiled happily. “I’ve never invited anyone up here before. I’m glad I get to share it with you. And I really hope we can get a good apartment off-campus next year.” “Me too,” I said. “You’re pretty easy to live with. Though it’ll be weird when we graduate. My sister said it took her a while to get used to things once she went onto her masters and her old roommates had left, she’d gotten so used to living with them.” “Yeah, I can imagine,” said Danny, a little quieter than usual. He was silent for a few seconds, pulling at the grass before he spoke again. “So what do you think you’ll do when you graduate?” “I dunno,” I replied. “I’ve not really thought about it. You?” “Well, I’ll probably take my LSAT and go to Law school,” said Danny, sighing. My eyebrow rose. “But isn’t that what you want to do?” “I do, but…” Danny paused. “I’ve always wanted to be a lawyer. But… I know this sounds so stupid but I when I finish undergrad, I kinda wanna go to Europe.” “Europe?” I asked, smiling bemused. “Why’s that stupid?” “It’s not, I guess,” replied Danny. “I just… I’ve been in education almost my whole life and I’d like a break, you know? Take a year off and go to all the capitals in Europe, see something different and new.” “Have you talked to your Dad about it?” I asked. Danny shook his head. “I know I should but I don’t want him to say no. I think he’ll just say I should go to law school first, but if I do then I’ll have to go straight into a law firm and start working and then I’ll never be able to go until I’m older and have a ton more responsibilities. I’d never be able to really enjoy myself that way.” I put my hand on his knee comfortingly. “Plus… I do want to be a lawyer but I also want to…” said Danny, before stopping. It was weird seeing Danny so unsure of himself. Despite his odd clumsiness, Danny practically exuberated confidence. It was a sight to see such a big guy, who’d normally held himself like a pillar of strength, picking at grass and wildflowers in frustration. “Want to…?” I encouraged. “Come on Danny, I’m not gonna judge you. What do you want to do?” Danny sighed and looked up at me, looking a little embarrassed. “I wanna… I wanna be like one of those pro bodybuilders,” said Danny, blushing. “You mean like those guys who go on stage and flex their muscles?” I asked, feigning any knowledge of bodybuilding, though my cock was growing hard at the thought of Danny in skimpy posers. “Yeah, I wanna do that,” he said, hanging his head. “You think it’s stupid right?” “Absolutely not!” I exclaimed. “I think that would be awesome!” “Really?” asked Danny with a small smile. “Yeah, I mean, look at you!” I said. “How many nineteen year olds are as big as you are? You could probably start doing it now, you’re pretty big as it is and I’m sure there’s some local competitions by campus.” “But Dad… he said…” said Danny. “In the past he said those things were stupid. I know he’s a big guy and when I was growing up, I asked why he didn’t do it as he just kept getting bigger and bigger and he said that it wasn’t a real job, that he didn’t need to prove himself that way.” “But I bet he’d be happy for you if you wanted to do it,” I said. “I’ve only known your Dad a few days but I can tell he just wants you to be happy. You won’t know that unless you talk to him.” Danny nodded. “Thanks Sam, I’m so glad you understand. I’ve never told anyone that stuff before. It… it feels so good to get it off my chest, you know? You’re the best friend I’ve ever had.” Before I knew what was happening, Danny had pulled me into a tight hug. His hard muscles pushed into my body and warmth emanating from under his skin that felt so good to be enveloped in. He smelled so good and I wanted to kiss him so badly. But I couldn’t, because if I was wrong then I knew I would lose him. We headed back to the house later in the afternoon. Jack hadn’t come back yet so we hung out in my room. We took the lounge TV from my room back downstairs and then spent an hour talking about Danny’s trip to Europe. I’d been to France and Italy so I told some anecdotes from my vacations there and Danny hung on every word. “Maybe if you time it right, and you do well at some comps here, you could enter some European competitions,” I said. “Really build up your profile overseas.” “Sounds like a good idea,” said Danny, smiling excitedly. “And you would come with me, right?” I paused at Danny’s question. My family didn’t have that kind of money to pay for me to live abroad for a year. What savings they had went on paying for college tuition and living expenses for both my sister and me so we wouldn’t be in debt when we graduated. “I don’t know,” I said honestly. “We’ll see.” “If it’s the money you’re worried about, don’t be,” said Danny. “I have a trust fund I get access to when I’m twenty-one. It should cover us both.” “You don’t have to do that!” I protested. “But I want to,” said Danny, smiling. “I want you come with me. It would be boring if I was by myself and you’re my best friend, so we’d have a ton of fun. Whaddya say? Come and keep this idiot company?” I laughed, shaking my head. “Fine, fine,” I said. “But you’re not an idiot, Danny. You’re a decent, intelligent guy. A little clumsy sometimes but no one’s perfect.” “I’m really glad we’re friends, Sam,” said Danny. “You just… get me. You don’t think I’m weird and it’s been so easy to be open with you, which is something. I’ve never met anyone I could be myself around without feeling awkward, I find it hard to connect with people and all through school I closed myself off and pushed people away. Living with you has helped me open up more and I’m really grateful for that, Sam.” “To be honest, when we first met I thought you were a meathead,” I said, which made Danny laugh. “But I guess the old saying is right, never judge a book by its cover. I’ve never clicked with someone so quickly before either.” Danny smiled his goofy smile and we got talking about bodybuilding. I asked him a bunch of questions, pretending I knew nothing about it so I could hear Danny’s thoughts on the subject. He liked a lot of the bodybuilders I did and the way he described them made my cock throb. “Okay, so I need an unbiased opinion,” said Danny, getting off the bed. “I’ve been practising a routine when you’ve been at your book club thing.” “Literary discussion group,” I corrected him. “How many times do I have to tell you?” “Yeah, that thing,” chuckled Danny. “So like I said, I’ve been practising a routine and I just want an honest opinion. Do you mind?” I tried not to turn bright red but I had no idea if I succeeded. “Sure, show me what you got,” I said, nervously. Danny pulled off his t-shirt and pushed his shorts down his legs until he stood in his boxer briefs. I didn’t know where to look, especially trying to avoid his bulging crotch, but I had to keep my eyes on him. He pulled the bottoms of his underwear up and tucked them into the waistband so he could show as much skin as possible. I could feel myself getting warmer and I put my hands on my lap to hide any signs of tenting. Danny began his routine, sucking his breath is and flexing each individual muscle group as hard as he could to make them stand out to the max. I gulped, swallowing down saliva, watching him flex. I wanted to touch him. I wanted to run over and start groping his big, flexed muscles and run my tongue over them. My fantasies were coming true, being in the unfettered presence of real, near-naked big muscles. But it was like visiting the Louvre, you could stand close to beautiful pieces of art but you just couldn’t touch it. Danny finished his routine with a most muscular and I clapped. I didn’t even realise I was doing it but he enjoyed it, finishing the pose and bowing. “So?” said Danny, out of breath and sweaty. “What d’you think?” “Wow,” I said, taken aback. “You looked great!” “Anything I could do better?” asked Danny. I ran over the routine in my mind and bit my lip. It made me look like I was thinking, but I was trying to stop myself from moaning. “If anything, you looked good; certainly showed everything off,” I said, clearing my throat. “But it’s a little all over the place. Don’t get me wrong, it was good but maybe just have a little more… natural progression. Like… your upper body is probably your best area, it had the best definition. So maybe start from the bottom and work your way up. That way you’re drawing the eyes up. Danny nodded in understanding. “I’m gonna work harder on my legs, really get them standing out,” he said. “They look amazing already,” I said, blushing. “Thanks, Sam,” said Danny, sitting on the bed and putting a hand on my shoulder. “It’s really helpful to know these things, and I’ll keep working hard until you think it’s perfect.” “Glad I could help,” I said, glowing red by that point. “I think you’re gonna do really well.” “I know I will, because you’ll be there with me,” he said. “Every step of the way. I want you there cheering me on.” I nodded. “Absolutely!” -- Chapter Five: Jack takes Sam to the stream and his junk definitely doesn't shrink...
  9. Hey guys, it's me again. This is a story I've been working on for a while and I had taken a break from it to write Experimenter: Spider-Man. This started off as something small but it grew and changed a lot, especially recently. There's not really a growth theme in this, in terms of muscle, but I like to think you guys will like. There's still plenty of muscle in it of course Also, I'm British and this is set in America. I kept it as vague as possible but there might be some British turns of phrases in here or some incorrect ways of saying things but I did my best. Anyway, enjoy and comment and the spiel, it's really appreciated. I'll be posting chapters either once or twice a week, I haven't decided, but at the very least there will be a new one every Monday. Hard Mountain - Chapter One: “It’s just down this turning, my Dad should be at the cabin already.” I nodded to Danny as he turned off onto a dirt road down into the forest, the jeep bouncing around on the uneven path. Nineteen years old and we had both just finished our freshman year of college. Danny had been my roommate and he’d invited me to spend a few weeks at his family’s cabin for the summer. “I’m really glad you wanted to come,” said Danny, briefly turning his head to smile at me. “It’s just me and Dad normally so it’ll be a nice change to have more company.” I smiled back. I’d had the biggest crush on Danny ever since we’d first met, when I’d walked into our dorm room and there he was; sat on his bed, the most beautiful man I’d ever seen. Danny was… perfection. He had handsome boyish features, short black hair with bright blue eyes, six-foot-two and 250lbs of pure muscle. I’d fallen in love instantly. I wasn’t much to look at myself. I was pretty average in terms of looks and body, plus I was a little on the short side at five-foot-six. I’d half expected Danny to be an arrogant meathead jock when we first met but he’d pleasantly surprised me. He was a huge goofball, always tripping over his large feet, not to mention he was a geek like me. We bonded over weekend marathons of old sci-fi shows and video games. We had a lot in common, except for his dedication to working out, and I wanted to be with him so much but I was too shy to even ask. Danny had shown no interest in guys, or even girls for that matter, though I’d hear him whacking off sometimes late at night when he thought I was asleep. Just thinking about him jerking off made me blow my load daily in the showers. We drove further into the forest, the dirt path disappearing and we drove over the brush, weaving between trees and after a while we reached a clearing with a huge, beautiful log cabin. There was a jeep parked out front already and as I got out, I could hear a repetitive thud coming from nearby. “Do you like it?” asked Danny, opening the back of the jeep to unload our stuff. “It’s beautiful,” I replied, grinning. “It’s bigger than my house.” “My family have owned this land since the late 1800s, the old cabin burnt down when my Dad was younger and he rebuilt it by hand,” explained Danny, pulling out our bags and some supplies we’d brought. “Then he tore that down when I was 10 and made it bigger.” “Wow, is your Dad in construction then?” I asked, picking up my bag and some of the supplies, grunting under the weight. “Nah, he just likes to build stuff,” replied Danny, leading us to the front door. “He actually runs his own law firm back home, though we like to think this place is home. We spend every minute we can up here, well, except for this year because I’ve been at college.” Our college was a few states distance for Danny, so he hadn’t been able to go home because it was such a long drive. I was from the same state of our college and my family lived only a over an hour away, so I’d invited Danny over to my folk’s home for Christmas and Thanksgiving this year which he’d appreciated. “Must feel good to be back then,” I said as we reached the door. “Yeah,” said Danny, giving the biggest smile I’d ever seen. “Come on, let’s dump this inside and go find my Dad.” Inside the cabin it was nicely decorated; family photos, some artwork that was clearly done by Danny in kindergarten. The lounge had a huge sofa and big flat screen TV over a stone fireplace with a modern kitchen on the other side of the room and probably the biggest refrigerator I’d ever seen. We dumped our stuff by the stairs and Danny led me through the open sliding doors to the back of the cabin. This was where the thudding sound from before was coming from and my heart stopped when I laid my eyes upon the source. There in the clearing surrounded by thick logs and chopped blocks of wood, swinging a big, heavy axe was one of the biggest men I had even seen, bar the secret stash of bodybuilding magazines hidden in my wardrobe back home. The man had to have been at least six-foot-four and 350lbs of 100% pure muscle, sweat glistening off his huge, shirtless body, his muscles bulging perfectly under his tight skin as he swung the axe down and cleaved a 12-inch thick log in half, grunting at the exertion. A shirt was tucked into the waistband of his jeans, which looked painted on because his thighs and glutes were so thick. You could even see the grooves of his quads as they pushed out against the fabric. My cock was rock hard and I was glad I’d worn tight briefs that day so it didn’t show, but it was painful. “Dad, we’re here!” called Danny, walking down the steps of the porch. Danny’s dad stopped and turned, smiling up at his son. Fuck, he was just as handsome as Danny, if not more so. The fine lines of age and slightly greying black hair, the same bright blue eyes and a perfectly short black beard framing his squared jaw gave him that older, more masculine handsomeness; a perfect contrast to his young son. “About time, kid!” chuckled Danny’s dad, pulling his shirt out from his jeans and wiping off his smooth, ripped and perfectly tan chest. “I’ve been here since 7am doing all the hard work. Your old man’s not getting any younger.” “Please, you could still show me a thing or two,” Danny chuckled and the two men pulled into a tight hug. Just the sight of two huge men so close together made my cock flex and I could swear I hear a slight tear coming from my groin. Though it was a touching sight watching how tightly they held each other. They hadn’t seen each other in so long and I could tell they were both very happy at the reunion. “And you must be Sam,” said Danny’s dad as they pulled apart, holding out his hand to shake which I took. “I’m Jack, I’m so glad you could come.” Jack had an incredibly firm handshake that felt like he was breaking my bones. It kind of hurt but I tried my best not to let it show. Jack looked me up and down with his eyes, which felt a little weird, like he was sizing me up. “I-I’m glad Danny invited me,” I said, smiling to hide the throbbing pain in my hand. “I’ve never stayed in a cabin before.” “Well I hope you enjoy it, Sam,” said Jack. “It’s beautiful out here. No cell reception, no Internet; just peace, quiet and nature at her finest. Unless there’s a game on, the TV is gonna be your only connection to the outside world for the next few weeks.” ‘My tumblrs!’ I thought to myself. I’d been really hoping for an Ethernet connection at the very least so I could keep on top of my muscle tumbrs and keep in touch with my friends from the muscle-growth.org forum. There would be so much to catch up on when I went home. ‘At least there’s electricity…’ Jack went back to chopping wood so Danny and I went back inside so we could get ourselves settled in, but first Danny gave me a short tour. In the basement was a huge array of barbells, dumbbells, plates and some racks, plus a washer, dryer and huge chest freezer. Upstairs were three en-suite bedrooms that you could have fit our entire dorm room inside each one. The en-suite bathrooms had a sink, toilet and shower (though I wasn’t much of a bath person anyway) with California king size beds and plenty of storage. “Once you’re unpacked, I’ll take you for a walk around the area,” said Danny as I dropped my bag down on the floor. “I’m just next door so knock when you’re ready.” I nodded and Danny closed the door behind him. Within five seconds I was undressed and in the shower, my cock finally free, throbbing and begging for attention. I took my five inches in hand and jerked hard and fast thinking about Danny and Jack, their huge muscles bulging in my imagination. Within minutes I shot my load, biting my lip to stop myself from moaning out loud. The next few weeks were going to heaven and hell at the same time. I never expected Danny to have a huge father, I’d been completely blindsided by Jack. I would be in the presence of two jacked, sexy men constantly which was like a dream. The problem was that I couldn’t just disappear to jerk off all the time; they would probably start getting suspicious if I needed very frequent trips to the bathroom. The last thing I wanted would be to alienate my best friend who was a lot bigger than me who had an even bigger father. I would have to keep my libido under control in the circumstances, but I already knew it would be a hard battle to win. -- Chapter Two: Sam learns more about Jack and Danny, and gets a bit of a surprise...
  10. Hey guys, here is chapter two of Hard Mountain. Not gonna lie, this story is a slow burner and not much happens but only Monday 'til the next part. So please enjoy, comment, send me cake... and stuff... Chapter One Hard Mountain - Chapter Two: By the time Danny and I had spent a couple of hours hiking around the forest, the sun was starting to set and the smells of cooking meat filled the air. Jack had set up a barbeque on the back porch with an array of meats grilling nicely. “Enjoy your walk?” asked Jack, who was now wearing a tight grey tank top with a beer in one hand and a spatula turning the food over in the other. “It was great,” I said. “It really is beautiful out here.” “We went out to the valley, got a great view of Hard Mountain,” said Danny, taking a seat on one of the benches by the fold out table. “It was breath-taking,” I said. “I’m surprised there aren’t more people out here.” “Well not a lot of people know about this place, it’s not as noteworthy as most places,” said Jack. “Though Hard Mountain does have an interesting history. Some people have said that the mountain is cursed so a lot of people avoid it these days. Though it’s said that supposedly there used to be a tribe of Native Americans who lived in the valley at the foot of the mountain. They were some of the greatest warriors, never lost a fight, but generally kept to themselves. Well, until the colonials came with guns anyway. But the stories say that when the men of the tribe came of age, they would have to climb up to the peak of the mountain with nothing but the skin of their backs to prove they were worthy, that they were strong. Many never made it but those who did would become great and powerful warriors. Pretty awesome story, my grandfather used to tell me it when I was little, though no one really knows about it or if it’s even true.” Jack began to pile cooked meat onto a plate and placed it on the table. There were chicken breasts, bacon, beefsteaks, turkey burgers… a whole lot of meat. Danny and I politely waited as Jack went into the kitchen and returned with a big bowl full of veggies and a couple of beers. He placed the bowl down and handed Danny and me a beer each. Jack noticed my hesitance, raising an eyebrow as I slowly took the bottle. “Not a drinker?” “Uh…” I mumbled, blushing. “I never had alcohol before. My family don’t really drink, except for wine at nice dinners but me and my sister were never allowed to have any.” Jack smiled sympathetically. “Well don’t worry Sammy, I won’t tell anyone. And you can trust me; I’m a lawyer. I can get you some bottled water if you’d prefer?” “No, no!” I objected, blushing even redder. I hated the name Sammy because it brought back a lot of bad memories from when I was younger. But when Jack called me that it felt kind of nice, like I was part of the family. “Beer’s fine. Thank you.” Jack took a seat next to Danny and the two burly men began piling meat and veggies on their plates, enough food on each plate to feed a family of four. I took what was left after they had raided what they could, a chicken breast and some of the veggies. I felt incredibly awkward at my meagre in comparison amount of food. I knew Danny was a big eater but this was the most I’d seen him have in one serving, even the sons of lawyers had to live on a budget at college. “So Sammy, Danny’s told me a little about you but I’d like to know more,” said Jack, taking a break from eating huge mouthfuls of meat. “Tell us a little about your family.” “Well my Stepfather’s a doctor and my Mom is a grade school teacher,” I said. “My older sister is taking her PhD, she wants to be an oncologist.” “Following in his footsteps huh?” asked Jack. “Just like Danny here, he wants to be a lawyer like me.” “She’s really nice,” said Danny. “She was there at Christmas. Sam has a really nice family, they’re really supportive of him.” I nodded. “They’ve always wanted what’s best for us and do what they can to help.” “And what about your biological father?” asked Jack. “What does he do?” I paused for a second, frowning at the mention. “He’s… not around.” Jack nodded in understanding, sipping his beer. I followed suit. It was a funny taste but it wasn’t unpleasant, some nice imported kind. “What are you studying at college? What are you hoping to major in?” asked Jack, thankfully changing subject. “Uh… English lit with a minor in creative writing,” I said. “Ah, so you wanna be a writer huh?” asked Jack. I nodded. “I’ve always liked writing as a kid so I hope one day to be published. I’ve had little things published in competitions and things but it’s always been my dream to be a published author.” ‘Not to mention the dozens of muscle growth stories I’ve posted online…’ I thought to myself. “That’s great, I hope I get to read something of yours someday,” said Jack, smiling. “Back at the house I have a pretty nice collection, I’m sure you know that Danny’s not much of a reader by now.” “Hey!” chuckled Danny, playfully punching Jack’s thick deltoid. “I read!” “Yeah, if it has pictures and cartoons in it,” retorted Jack, grinning. “They’re not pictures, it’s manga,” Danny protested. “And you can’t talk, you like it too.” We all laughed. Jack and I started discussing our favourite books and authors, he told me about some of the rare first editions he had collected and I was practically drooling, more than how I was drooling at his incredible body. The conversation then turned to some of the experiences Danny and I had had as freshmen with Jack recounting his own funny college stories, most of them on the wrong side of the law. The sun got lower and lower as the evening went on until only the moon, stars and porch light lit the table. “Well boys, it’s getting late,” said Jack. “You two go to bed, I’ll get this cleaned up. I’m thinking we hit the caves at the foot of the valley tomorrow so you should rest up.” We wished each other goodnight and I went back to my room, Danny insisting he help clear the dishes away. I got undressed once I was in private and climbed into bed, lazily playing with my cock. I felt exhausted from the walk, the warmth of food and my one beer I spent hours nursing in my belly. But I couldn’t sleep, it was still kind of warm out and everything from today was at the forefront of my mind; Jack, the forest, Jack in a tank top, the cabin, Jack talking about books, Hard Mountain, Danny, shirtless Jack. Naked Danny and Jack. This was a very different world to my own, my hosts having a very different father-son relationship to my own. My father wasn’t around and my Stepfather, as much as he loved me, was a very distant man with me. When he wasn’t working, he was playing golf or having dinner with colleagues. When I was growing up I spent more time with my Mom. She was very attentive as a mother, taking me to the library or bookstores. She even took some friends from high school and me to, as my sister would call it, a “Geek Convention”. My Mom spent the day staring at scantily clad and weirdly dressed people with no clue what was going on but she’d been very flustered when she found out she could take a photo with Brent Spiner. She’d always had a soft spot for Data. Eventually, I drifted off to sleep. But not for long… I was awoken by a loud moan, and then another. Immediately I recognised the voice belonging to Danny. He moaned again and my cock sprung up. I quietly got out of bed and put my ear to the wall. “Shh… you’ll wake him up,” I barely heard it but knew that voice belonged to Jack. “It’s okay,” whispered Danny breathily. “He –ah– he’s a heavy sleeper. T-trust me—OH FUCK!” “Cum for me boy,” said Jack in a growl. “Come on…” I sprang back from the wall as Danny let out another loud moan. ‘Are… are they?’ I thought. ‘No… they can’t be…’ I kept still for a few minutes and then I heard Danny’s door open and close quietly, followed by another. ‘What the hell?’ -- Chapter Three: The trio explore a cave and things get wet.
  11. musclefan85

    You Need to Pay to Touch (NSFW)

    New 2-part story, hope you like it! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Part 1 “You were so desperate to meet me. You were just sitting there, at the bar, all alone, and then I walk in and you just started...drooling! Ha! Man you should have seen the look on your face. It was like a dog begging for a bone, hungry, starving for a good piece of meat.” Those were the first words I remember hearing when I woke up. I had no idea where I was, or what I was doing. All I knew then was that I felt incredibly tired, and the only thing I could see through my eyes was white. The unknown voice continued: “and then I walked over to you, said ‘hi’, put my hand on your back. You started panting then. You didn’t even have to say a word; I knew everything about you within 30 seconds of meeting you. That you had been sitting there for a while, getting nowhere and you were willing to do anything with the first guy willing to talk to you. But it wasn’t just any guy, it was a muscle God. And when you realized that you were practically begging to see more, do more, with this stud. By then I had realized what I had been staring at. It was the ceiling of a hotel room. Some Holiday Inn Express I guess. I was lying on a bed, feeling like I had been tied up, but there was no rope or anything. As far as I could tell, there was nothing on my wrists or ankles and I appeared to be fine – only I was wasn’t wearing anything but my boxer briefs. “Sit up man, you’ll get a better view” I did as the voice commanded, but found I could not move anymore beyond the basic order he gave. As soon as I tried to move again I felt like all energy had been drained from my arms and legs. Again, there were no ropes or anything else to weigh me down, but the pressure I felt on my body was unbelievable. Not painful, but it was as if invisible hands were working hard to pin me down. “So what do you think?” When the voice had mentioned “muscle God” I had no idea what he was talking about. Now I did. Standing at the end of the bed, practically naked, was the most incredible man I had ever seen. Tall, built, powerful, ripped, he was everything a championship bodybuilder would want themselves to look like. His entire frame looked like it was carved out of smooth, tan-flesh coloured stone. Not an ounce of body fat, but no loss in size for his arms, traps, chest and legs. Every breath he took showed contracting fibers, bulging veins and sweat covered ridges as if he had just completed a workout to puff up his body even more. His face? A work of art with short, blond hair and a warm stubble covering his razor sharp jaw line. He flashed his hot white teeth for a moment in a smile that made his oddly purple eyes burn up with car-headlight intensity. My eyes drifted around the mountain standing before me, wandering from head to quads, stopping to notice the pair of short cut Calvin Klein briefs, stretched to the point of straining, trying to contain the heavy muscle placed inside. Whoever this man, this thing was, he was absolutely worth drooling over. “Ah, see, there’s that look again!” he pointed his finger to what was obviously my stunned face. “You don’t need to say anything, I know you like what you see.” I don’t think I could have said anything. My mouth was just like the rest of my body; frozen, quiet, open just enough to breathe. The living anatomy chart started pacing the room, casual as ever, not noticing the slight moan the weight of his frame was causing the floor beneath him to make. “What do you think I should do first? Give you...a little bit of a flex show?” He slowly raised one arm to show off his bicep, but he didn’t finish the curl. “Nah, I think we need to get the important business over with first.” He walked over to a pile of clothes thrown on a nearby chair. He rummaged through the pockets of a pair of pants for a moment before he pulled out my wallet. “This yours?” my silence was the only answer I could give. “I always make sure I get paid first, for security reasons” he said as politely as possible. He opened and sifted through the wallet a bit, counting the bills. “Wow, 500 bucks!” he laughed, “you always carry this much money around with you?” he took the bills and stuffed them in another pair of pants that I assume was his own. “It sounds like a lot of money, but they say it you really want something, you gotta pay for it. Wouldn’t you agree?” Once again, silence from me. “Well now that we got the down payment completed (“down payment!?” my inner thoughts shrieked), let me give you what you paid for.” He did his first pose, double biceps, just like he was in competition. He took a deep breath to hold it in place. “Fuck ya!” he exhaled “just what you wanted man, a muscle stud of your own!” He moved on to side chest next, followed by a lat spread. Each move was taken slowly, building up the peaks, popping out the veins, all done with the ease of someone who had been through this routine many times before. “This getting you excited man?” he looked down at my briefs, before looking back up, smiling with the success of his show. “I guess it is!” Despite my frozen state, my cock was heating up beneath my briefs. They quickly felt very warm, and wet. “Works every time!” the muscle master beamed “but there’s more where that came from.” He grabbed his own tool, working his hand up and down its length, running his finger down the side to show just how long it really was. “Not even hard yet...” my limited breath quickened. He turned around to show the same poses as before from the back. “People often forget about how the body looks from the backside, but...you look like someone who might appreciate this.” His fingers gently pulled the back of his briefs down, showing the hard, full glutes that were covered just seconds ago. He shifted his weight from side to side. “Mmmm, yeah...sometimes that ass needs a hard workout too...think you could help me with that tonight?” The wood itched further up inside my briefs, leaking just a little bit more. He turned around again to face me from the front. “You know this body looks even better up close. Let me show you.” He climbed up on the bed, carefully avoiding contact with my body. He planted himself right above waist, straddling his knees on either side to support himself. The bed groaned, as if with pleasure, knowing this superhuman had chosen to make his base here. He took a deep breath before running his hands up and down his shredded, vascular abs. “Oh yeah, you can really see it now.” He rounded his shoulders and flexed his torso, causing each abominable muscle to pop out even further, and the sweat to slowly run over each ridge. “This is the view you’ve wanted the whole time”. My eyes never blinked as I took in every inch of the brick wall of power before me. I titled my head just low enough to see that the length of his cock-stuffed Calvins were just an inch from touching my torso. By now, my own briefs were soaked. The God showed a victorious smirk “You want this soooo bad, don’t you? Lie down”. Obedient, I lay down flat on the bad. My only movement since his last order. Shifting himself forward, but careful not to come into contact, he slid himself further up my torso. From my new angle, the mountain seemed to tower above me. He let his fingers trace his pecs, his abs, his nipples... “Soon you’ll be able to touch allll of this”. He clenched his fists, popping the veins on his forearms, showing a most muscular right in my face in short, fast, thirds shouting “This alpha! Fucking! God!” I was done. If this guy wanted anything from me, he could have had it. And he knew it. He put his hands on the bed, leaned further, lower, right in my face. His beautiful eyes and lips were inches from mine. “There’s just one thing I need from you first...” He leaned over to my ear, now hot with his breath, pushing, teasing against it. “One. Simple. Thing.” “What? What! I can’t stand it! Just tell me!” The voice in my head screamed as if it were a drowning man, begging for help. He pulled back to my face. “You’re pin number.” Deep, deep from somewhere in the fog of my head, I could tell that something was wrong. He went back to some light, casual flexing. Still calm, still in control “Just that little, 4-digit number of yours. Then you can have as much as you want.” A tiny, little sound from somewhere in the distance was crying for help. “Don’t do it!” it said in muffled, dim tones. For a brief moment, I lost focus on the stranger in front of me, flexing and talking like he was still in control. “Yep, just tell me that number and you can do whatever you wa - shit!” He slipped on the bed, falling on my arm. I thought the weight would crush me, but something else happened. My arm burned not with pain, but with energy, as if it had just been plugged in an outlet and shocked into life. To my amazement, I not only had the strength to lift his arm, but hold onto it too, with a vice like grip that stunned me with its strength. “Let go of me!” he cried with sudden pain and fear. “You’re not supposed to be able to do this, stop! STOP!” But I didn’t, I just held on while he lifted me from the bed with his arm, the electrical charge running through the rest of my body, humming with life and newfound energy. “Please, let go!” his face was losing colour, his voice not as deep. “I’ll let go of you after you answer a few questions...and the police arrive.” My own voice sounded deeper, my body felt heavier with newly born weight. But it wasn’t causing me to be still; it was making me stronger, tougher... “You’re not getting my credit card pin anytime soon.” Continued in Part 2
  12. Hey all, It's a rainy day here and instead of working, I decided to look through some of my old stories. I mostly lurk and crop up once in a blue moon to write (all in the old forum). This will be my first story here, re-posts by others excluded. I originally posted "My Pendant" back in April of 2014. It had two parts but I only ever posted one. Both are short so, I'm re-posting the original post and including the never-before-posted second part. I hope you enjoy! Part 1 I felt the pendant hanging on its thin fabric around my neck. Its heavy weight always comforted me, reminding me that it was something special. Nobody could say how it worked but those who’d discovered its secrets often tried feverishly, and unsuccessfully, to obtain it. I treasured the pendant and I kept with me always. I sat alone in a comfortable chair, looking out the wide window of my spacious room. The sun had begun to set casting a yellow haze across the world. This had become the best part of my day, the moments before my evening began. My mind wandered. Thoughts of dozens upon dozens of men flashed through my head, all beautiful men I’d slept with since finding the pendant. My cock responded instinctively, hardening in my loose sweats. Some of the men had come to me, some of them I had found and surprised. Either way, my sex life went from dwindling with age to expanding rapidly in the past few months. The aquamarine hue of my pendant twinkled in the light of the setting sun, making it shine brightly against the pale skin of my bare chest. I looked down on it as I reclined, breathing a heavy sigh. The gift I’d received did little for my own mediocre physique. At thirty four years of age, I’d given up trying to look my best. I left that for those in their twenties, helping out where I could. My arms were too small and my legs too thin. But that didn’t stop men from throwing themselves at me. The pendant filled my mind with a dull thumping, telling me that it wanted release. It wanted release for me. It granted me a power that, as far as I knew, could only be mastered by me. We had a connection, the pendant and me. Maybe it had to do with how it came to be in my possession; maybe others did not have the necessary concentration. Whatever the reason, the pendant made me special, and I loved it. As the sun set behind the distant hills, my wondering thoughts subsided. The cold air was beginning to prickle my skin. I got up and busied myself with preparations, throwing on a shirt and changing into tapered blue jeans. "Tonight will be fun," I told myself, examining the tall, slender figure in the mirror. I ran my fingers across the curly crimson hair atop my head, pushing it into place. I smoothed the ruffles from my shirt and pulled down so it fell tight against my small shoulders. Icy blue eyes glanced across my reflection approvingly. "Yes," I mused, "tonight will be fun, indeed." It didn’t take long to span the several blocks to the nearest gay bar. Sting, it was called. I’d moved close not too long ago. The pendant compelled me to move, though quite indirectly. I felt it thumping in my mind as it did almost constantly now. It needed to be near this mecca of men. I was all too happy to oblige, given my recently hyperactive sex drive. Both the college and the gym were within walking distance, making Sting the club of choice for hot twenty-something year old men and thus a favorite spot of my own. Most people stopped their conversations and gazed at me longingly as I entered. Firm, muscled bodies filled the already bustling crowd. Cocks hardened all around the room merely from my presence. I nodded here and there, acknowledging some of my better work but engaging nobody past friendly cordiality. Tonight would be special. The pendant agreed. I seated myself in a far off corner of the bar, watching people slowly return to their conversations. Some fretted, debating internally whether to approach my poorly upholstered vinyl booth. None did. They knew by my posture that I would have none of their attentions tonight. I instead gazed about the room, seeking out my next new find. As the evening grew long, more people crammed themselves into the confined spaces around the bar. Those who knew me fought for even one of my passing glances, hopeful of receiving gifts without upfront cost. But wistful expressions fell on most as my gaze passed by. Then, finally, a bit past my fifth free drink, I spotted him. All of the largely muscled men in the room took no notice of him. He squeezed his wet glass of intoxicating liquid tightly with both hands, moving his pretty brown eyes here and there to survey the beautiful men, happily oblivious of my lustful glance. His dark brown hair was patted forward with too much texture, and his low blue V-neck shirt exposed the beginnings of firm but far from significant pecs. Though short, his frame was thick. He certainly weighed more than I did but much less than most of the men in attendance. At any other club, he would have had a much better luck finding a guy. But he chose to visit Sting; a poor choice for anybody but the most beautiful of muscular men. I got up, leaving my most recent drink untouched. The loud noise of dozens of conversations found a lull as I made my way easily through the heavy crowd. The man in blue chatted noisily with his friends, apparently unfazed by the abrupt change from loud cacophony to mellow hum. Eyes danced about me frantically, focusing not on me but calculating my trajectory and possible destinations. At last I came to a halt behind a back that stretched wider than my own narrow frame. The thumping in my mind hastened and beat wildly, now. The pendant agreed with my choice. I tapped him on the shoulder. "Hello there." He turned at first with a smile but quickly began to glower. A glance up and down my body confirmed that I was, indeed, not what he planned for his evening out. "Uhm, hi," he said, turning hastily back towards his friends, who seemed to share his focused opinion. I stood unmoved and unconcerned. Those accompanying him shared furtive glances, trying not to smirk at my continued presence. The man of my evening’s desire continued to frown outside of my gaze, staring at nobody in particular, hoping that I’d simply go away. It didn’t take long, though, before an intrepid man of astonishing beauty leaned forward and whispered in his ear. At first, he seemed surprised to have such a specimen of muscle, a truly superior model among the fitness inclined, speaking to him so directly. "Do what?" said the man in blue, looking very confused. "He suggests that you come with me," I said blatantly, and the many heads focused on our conversation nodded in agreement. The pendant didn’t provide me with any abilities to affect the thoughts or actions of others. It only granted the ability to give them beauty, size, and strength. If he rejected my advances, it would be his loss. His friends look bemused as several other specimens of male perfection swooped in to block their negative accord. I’d developed quite a reputation and the attractive multitudes were ready and willing to attain another among their ranks. "Go with him," said some. "You won’t regret it," said others. "It’ll be amazing," said still more. The man in blue turned to look at me once more, puzzlement overwhelming his countenance. "Would you like to come with me? I don’t live far," I said, "just around the corner." "Don’t go," said one of his friends, but became quickly overruled as scores of attractive men pushed him (and me) towards the exit. Before he could resolve his surprise at having been thrust out onto the dark streets, he arrived in tow at my front door. "Nice place," he said, unsure of how he’d gotten himself into the apartment of a man about six years his senior and absolutely not his type. His utter bafflement reaffirmed that my choice was correct. "Sit down," I said. He let himself be led to my couch where he sat heartily on the plastic covered cushions. His eyes darted about, taking in his surroundings; nervous fingers fidgeted and crossed in his lap. "I’m Mitch," he said finally, apparently deciding that it would be best if I knew his name. "Hi Mitch," I said warmly, smiling down as him from my standing position. "Don’t be nervous, you’re safe. I bring a lot of guys back here and they all enjoy themselves. You met some of them on our way out of Sting." I’d said those exact lines before. This wasn’t the first, and it would not be the last time a strange man found himself unsure and anxious in my living room. "Do you want something to drink?" I said in a soft voice, trying to make him as comfortable as possible. "Uhm, no," he said, adding a quick "thank you" as an afterthought. "Well, then. Let’s get started," I said, taking off my shirt. He looked up at me with one eye arched, apparently re-thinking his situation. But before much more could be decided, I pulled off his loose fitting shoes and unbuttoned his tight fitting pants. "Tell me your desires," I said, pulling his jeans around decent sized thighs. Soft brown hairs ruffled lazily after being disturbed by the trailing waistband. My hands cupped his round calves as they slid past, pulling both legs free. "Tell you what?" he said, slightly taken aback by the unusual question. "Tell me your desires. I can help make them come true," I said, pulling the blue V-neck over his torso. His arms complied dutifully, fourteen-inch biceps rising to allow the shirt to be pulled past. I looked down at his tanned skin, taking in his small but solid pecs and visible six-pack. His size complemented his thick frame, looking nicely muscled with low body fat. "What do you want to know?" he said, continuing our conversation from moments before. "Everything," I said, leaning in to run my fingers along the soft skin from pecs to navel. "Uhm," he said, closing his eyes, "I like muscle. Big guys with big dicks." "And what else," I said, hooking two fingers under the elastic of his designer brand underwear. "Big arms," he said. "I like really big arms." I pulled, bringing his underwear up and over a cock that had just began to wake. It looked to be decent sized average, and cut. "Big arms? How big?" I said softly, trying to encourage his imagination. Sexy thoughts would help enlarge his slumbering member. "Really big," he said, getting into the mood. "Nineteen inches." "Only nineteen?" I said to him, bringing my mouth close to his hardening cock. The hot breath of my voice quickened his excitement, its head inching closer to his stomach with each heartbeat. "Ok, twenty!" he replied. I chuckled to myself at his modesty, confident in the knowledge that soon he’d be shouting an ever-expanding plethora of large and larger numbers. "And I like big dicks," he said, really getting into the discussion. "Eight inches," he spouted. His cock was almost fully hard. The pendant around my neck thumped loudly in my head, expectantly. I reached out my tongue and flicked it against the head of his dick. The soft brown hairs on his flat stomach shifted, a shiver running through him. "Oh, gods!" he bellowed. I had that effect on men. I took his cock into my mouth and began pumping gingerly in an up and down motion, flying my tongue along the back of his sensitive cock head. I watched him, taking a mental picture of his looks, trying my best to remember the fine details of the attractive yet nervous twenty-something year old man that I had brought into my apartment. Then I began. I pushed the thumping from my mind and focused it through his eager cock. He started to moan, feeling the pleasure of my hot mouth, not understanding or caring about the sudden noise in his head. His eyes remained closed, some distant muscle man flexing proudly in his thoughts as Mitch’s arms started to inflate. The satisfaction overwhelmed us both. He breathed heavily, enjoying the sensation of his dick being sucked. I reveled in the pleasure of the beat moving through my soul and into Mitch. Focusing, I willed his arms to expand. They pushed outward against the cool air of my living room, growing to seventeen, eighteen, nineteen, and then twenty inches. Then I focused on his cock, pushing against the thumping in his mind, causing his decent six inches to grow. I felt it thicken and lengthen between my lips. I ran my tongue around its girth, savoring the feeling of it taking up more and more space in my anxious mouth. The separation between my mouth and his groin increased moment by moment, his length becoming more difficult to fully please. Finally, the thumping in his mind pushed back against my push. I knew that meant his penis now stood a throbbing eight inches long. My practiced mind could combat his unconscious will and force more growth upon him if I pleased. But I knew better. Once he realized the changes in his form, no strength of wills would be required. I removed his cock from my mouth, examining my work. His nicely formed member seemed more perfectly proportioned than it had before. An unconscious change of my own, to be sure. His eyes opened questioningly, likely wondering at (only instinctively) the absence of the mysterious thumping in his mind. He focused first on my beaming face, which looked up at his confusion. "Why’d you stop?" he said, and then he noticed the more perfect column of meat hovering higher up his torso than before. "Huh?" he said shocked. Careful fingers reached out to touch its new length, to feel its girth as if unsure it was real. "What happened?" he ruminated to nobody in particular. "It’s your desires," I said simply. "You got what you wanted," I indicated, nodding to his arms. His eyes widened, his fingers quickly abandoning his throbbing cock to explore the newly expanded territory of his beefy biceps. "How ...," he said, trailing off. He brought his arm into a hard flex, bringing twenty inches of solid muscle into full relief. "Your desires," I said again. "Tell me your desires." And he did. No sooner than I encouraged him did new desires begin flooding from his mouth. "I want to be hot!" he said, pretty brown eyes filled with lust. "To be buff and muscular like all the guys I’ve ever wanted! I want a huge chest, and thick inch calves, and wide shoulders!" I again engulfed his eight inch cock, taking as much into my mouth as I could. "And low body fat! Super low, like five percent," he said as an after thought. "I want to be toned and buff and beautiful, and I want every guy to want me!" And I started to make it happen. The thumping in his mind again as soon as my lips made contact with his pulsing dick. I pushed back through my soul, pushing hard against the thumping in his head, then into his calves and chest and shoulders, causing them to balloon bigger and wider, making them harder and rounder. His thighs thickened, forcing more of my kneeling weight onto his hardening body. Thick forearms pushed reflexively into the couch as I worked my tongue around his cock. Globes of glutes developed under him, shifting his body towards my face. And I pulled on his mind. Veins appeared as I dragging the fat from his body and into who knows where. The thickness of his biceps increased, padding removed to reveal nothing but masculine hardness. His pecs rounded and came into glorious relief as his ridiculously low body fat desire came to be. Faint abdominal muscles became uncovered to reveal eight perfect and cavernous ridges. "This is so hot!" he shouted, focusing on body becoming perfection. I pushed again, further filling and expanding his muscles to meet his desires. He flexed his arms and felt his shoulders. Round delts pushed against his expectant hands. His widening back pushed and stretched the plastic covering of the couch, his width increasing greatly. Pecs danced and flexed under his lustful gaze as I filling them with more size. The cleft between the two hard slabs of muscle deepened; his chest bulged outward causing taunt nipples to harden and to begin pointing downward. "Fuck!" he screamed, starting to buck his eight inches of cock into my mouth. I gagged as the nearly perfect cock head thrust against the back of my throat. But still I pushed against the thumping in his mind. My pendant glowed a bright green-blue, pulsing with each unified thump in our skulls. "Fuck!" he said again, examining the expanse that his body became. "Can you make me taller? Five foot ten!" he yelled out, still trying to push himself further down my throat. "And I want to be as hung as a porn star! Ten inches. No, twelve!" And I made it happen. Sweat poured from his brown, dripping in torrents onto the plastic covered couch. His feet expanded downward beneath my body, pushing away from the cushions that supported his increasing weight. My soul danced and sang, the thumping flowing through it. I felt the pulsing of my own cock still confined tightly in my briefs. I began to buck my hips in motion with Mitch’s own. He fucked my face with all his might, as if the force he used could somehow help him achieve his goals. His short stature stretched as his bones expanded to his wish of five foot ten. And still I pushed on the thumping in his mind. His cock shot farther into my mouth as if it unrolled from within. It expanded quickly, making it difficult to keep in my mouth. He shoved into me once more, forcing his enlarged head down my throat. I could feel it expanding in the only direction it could. I choked and sputtered but his new strength held me, his twenty-inch arms reaching around to push my head into an irrefutable embrace. But still I pushed against his mind, forcing his dick to snake bigger, more and more. My throat jaw felt strained as it grew until finally my push met a hard force, like a wall. His unconscious pushed against the strength of mine. Then, in a solid fluid motion, he removed his cock from my throat, causing it to make an audible *pop* as it exited my tight lips. He stood up, throwing me to the ground and grabbing his porn-star sized proportions. He jerked and jerked, convulsing his whole body. Sweat shot off in all directions. His jaw had squared. His features looked chiseled. His brown eyes shone with brightness. And I could only think one word about his penis: perfect. It was thick and round and proportioned like what could be found on a statue of the gods. He focused only on himself, worshipping his own body. Hard muscles flexed and danced as he strained to get himself off. Lengthened fingers flew across the full foot of his cock, as if he’d been born to have such great size. Then finally, with a roar like a thousand lions, he came! Cum spurted up and arched out of his perfect cock. It flew in every direction, up and over every surface, across the room, and above his head. He twitched and shuttered and came with all his might until finally, without another moment’s commotion, he stopped. I felt the warmth of my own cum trickle down my leg. I’d cum in all the excitement and hadn’t even noticed. That hadn’t happened in a long while. As he slumped down on the wet plastic covering my couch, I looked up at the magnificent male specimen I’d created. His requests hadn’t been as lofty as some, but his desires for beauty had come through in full force. He almost glowed with radiance as he opened his eyes. I held back a gasp as they looked down at me, taken aback by the beauty. "Wow," he said. "Yes," I replied. I cleaned him up and gave him clothes that I kept on hand. He gave me a full bodied hug. He easily lifted my superior height towards the ceiling before putting me down, regarding me with a wide, sheepish grin. "How can I ever thank you?" he asked, beaming. "Oh, I’m sure you’ll find a way," I said. As I escorted him out the door, I took pause. He’d been one of the better ones. I knew he was mine forever, now. He’d always want what I could provide, like so many other men. And so, I spoke. "Mitch," I said, looking at him directly. He turned from his elated escape to regard me once more. "It’s only temporary. All this size." His face fell. It saddened me to see such beauty falter. "Do you hear that thumping? You need to push against it as best you can. It’ll be stronger than you and it will fade. Over time it will leak out of your subconscious. And when it does, you’ll lose a good amount of size. Not all, but more than you’d like. And when that happens, seek me out." He stared. "You’ll lose less each time we meet. And next time we do, you’ll know better how you can thank me then." A frown crossed his lips. I shut the door, leaving him dumbfounded on the front steps. Part 2 My eyes surveyed the dulcet hues of red and yellow spreading across the sky with the setting sun. The cool breeze blew through the open window, flowing mischievously across my nipples, making them hard. My mind wavered between its usual fantasies and the reality of my wildest dreams come true. The fantasy world of my own creation had become too much of a reality for me, now that so often the fantasy in my dreams seemed a better place. A dull sense of things crept back upon me. The ever present thumping in my mind drew me back from my wanderings, reminding me of things that had to be done. I reached up to finger the cool pendant that dangled so innocently over my chest. It seemed like a gift at first. Images of hot, muscular men flashed through my mind as they always did just before the sunset. Once, this had been the favorite part of my day; the promise of conquests to come and imaginations to explore. My gaze remained far off to the distant hills, following the winding paths that meandered away from this valley full of newly muscled men. I longed to go there, away from the valley and past the rising hills that served as parapets to ensnare me in a wondrous fantasy world come to life. I knew it could not be done. A knock at the door sealed my fate, yet again. He let himself in, following a routine we’d perfected over six years of practice. It had become a tantric dance, both our bodies involved in an automatic play of movement to where the night would inevitably lead. The door clicked closed behind him, wafts of masculine smell eddying about on the air currents in the breezy room. It continued much the same as before. The click of a bottle cap being removed for his drink. Currency rustled in a transfer from his wallet to my wicker basket. My favorite armchair creaked under his settling weight. The thumping in my mind continued rhythmically in preparation for my guest. I turned to regard the man sitting in the chair normally reserved for me, the small muscles of my back and shoulders fully visible to the landscape beyond. My eyes scanned his five foot ten frame. Once again, his beauty astonished me. A tight blue shirt rose slightly above his navel due to the tug of his outstretched and reclining arms. I marveled at the tight muscles of his lower abdomen and the stark Adonis belt. The thinning shirt outlined solid pecs and clung to nineteen-inch arms. White shorts hung limply, almost covering his thighs but revealing strong calves and long, sandaled feet. I knew he heard the dull thumping in his mind too. Mitch took my warning from so long ago quite seriously. He experienced the fading away of the masterful thumping. He watched as his body slowly changed back to what it had been. Then, before a month’s time had passed he knocked on my door as had all the men I’d changed. The pendant drew him to me more often than most. He never let the thumping fully abate before appearing, currency in hand. He needed the muscle. He desired the beauty. His mind craved the ever present thumping. There was something special about him. Something different. "Hey there," he said smiling at me from across the room. I glowered at him and his small talk. "You’re back early. It hasn’t been a month." "Yeah, well. I’ve got to keep up my look!" He flexed a beautifully proportioned arm. I’d perfected and sculpted that arm many times over. "You know there’s only so far I’m willing to go," I said to him, echoing myself of a few weeks ago. I ignored the rampant thumping in my mind. "Aww, come on! You know I’m worth it," he replied, grabbing his crotch. My fierce blue stare penetrated him, boring through his casual façade to gaze on the deeper desires within. He’d tried to push the limits of masculinity so many times. I’d given him fantasies of every sort over the years, accentuating first this muscle, then his beauty. He’d been tall and sculpted; then he’d been short and wide. All manners of musculature and size had been in his desires, and we’d tried them all together. I’d sculpted him in so many different ways that his original form mostly escaped my memory. But through it all, he kept that astonishing beauty that impressed even me. "Don’t you get tired of keeping this up?" "What are you talking about? You love the attention! And the money." He added that last part with heavy disdain. "Alright," I relented, "let’s get this over with." He stood quickly and shucked his sandals and shirt. My breath reflexively stopped every time I gazed at his magnificent torso. His perfectly round pecs transfixed my gaze. He approached and pulled my head into his chest, forcing me to lean against his weight. The thumping in my mind increased. I extended my tongue to lick the cleavage before my mouth. It tasted magnificent as it always did. His masculine musk filled and surrounded my senses. He knew that in spite of myself, I loved our interplay and so he played me like the masterful puppeteer he’d become to get what he desired most: more size. "That’s right. You know what I want," he said. "Make me huge." I complied to his desire. My tongue ran across the ridges of his eight cobblestoned abs, gingerly appreciating every knot and hard crevice. With practiced fingers, I unbuttoned his shorts to slide them down solid thighs. My cock throbbed in my own pants, my thoughts a mix of desire and fatigue. He released me from his embrace long enough to lower his underwear, revealing an ample cock -- a largely proportioned and porn star thick, ten-inch cock. He’d always asked for a big cock and I always provided. Now I benefited from my handy work, opening wide to take the semi-hard member into my mouth. I sucked liberally on the perfectly shaped head, as it pumped harder with each beat of his heart. And focusing on my expected task, I felt the thumping in his mind. It seemed loud compared to all then men I’d conditioned. It took practice for them to push hard enough against the thumping in their minds to keep it from seeping fully away. And Mitch among them all learned the best. In spite of my help, it’s how he really kept so much of his size over the last six years. Most of my creations partnered with one another and let themselves shrink together, happily and blissfully loved. But not Mitch. He chose the opposite windy path. His life, like mine, became about size and perfection. His long cock felt warm in my mouth and I savored it with my tongue. Moaning erupted from above. I looked up at Mitch’s refined proportions and chiseled features, savoring memories of him and me growing close over the years, even if only for this purpose. The thumping in my mind matched the thumping in his, a quickening pulse that filled both our thoughts. Then I pushed the thumping through my soul and into his eager body. And then it started again. He yelled out passionate desires in his lust. "I want to be bigger than ever before! Massive and huge. Tall. Towering." His hunger had become frightening. He wanted to wield power over other men. But I knew that no amount of size could provide him with the power I had. He’d still always need me. His arms raised in glorious relief, flexing and growing as I pushed new size into their already impressive proportions. They grew to twenty inches quickly, then to twenty one. And his shoulders swelled in size to match. His back spread wider, straining his flimsy blue t-shirt. It’d always been a favorite of his, but he’d forgotten to remove it so it would not be long for the world. "Mmmph," he moaned, his eyes closed, as his pecs grew heavier. I made them round and thick, perfecting them as one of my many gifts to him. They heaved higher and pushed against the shirt as he flexed. The sound of tearing fabric interrupted his heavy breathing. "Fuck yeah!" he cried. My pendant glowed its standard blue-green hue and thumped loudly in our heads, and I pushed against it with my usual vigor. His cock felt hot in my mouth. I loved having it there and slurped and bobbed contently. The tear at his neckline continued to spread with his widening back. I watched it travel south towards his nipples; my available hand reflexively grabbing to free my own confined meat. A stark ripping sound accompanied the slow progress down his torso, and it made us both squirm with pleasure. When it revealed the entirety of his cleavage, I noticed something that made me startle. Dangling between his heaving muscular pecs sat a blood-red pendant. I stopped pushing, leaving the thumping alone. His cock throbbed anxiously in my mouth while I surveyed his sweaty torso. His eight pack was perfect. Thick traps mounted visibly around his neck, even from this angle. He’d gone from fitness model to junior bodybuilder in no time at all. He wondered at the sudden delay, opening his eyes to peer down at his hard cock pulsing stagnant in my mouth. A quick scan of his expanded frame told him what caused my start, and he leered. "Do you like it?" he said. "I got it near the old forest path." He didn’t allow a response. His hand had snaked stealthily from its flexed position to a forceful hold behind my head. He held me firmly in place. I tried to vocalize around his cock, but it was simply too large to allow any oration to pass. The thumping in my mind began to grew, shifting to an alarming frenzy! My own blue-green pendant shone with an unexplainable urgency, filling me with panic and dread! I wriggled and writhed to free myself from his grip, but he held fast. His free hand closed around the amber pendant hanging around his neck and he spoke. "Do you remember all those times you stopped before giving me what I really desired? Before giving me what I truly needed? All those denials? Well this is going to change all that." He ruffled my hair with his free hand and continued. "Rumor has it that you got your pendant somewhere deep in the forest. That’s where this one comes from too. When I wear it I can hear my own dull thumping below the remnants of yours. But I can’t get it to work no matter how hard I push against it with my mind." The wide grin on his face reached a renewed apex and I felt my panic rebuild. "I discovered that it doesn’t respond to me because this one doesn’t work with a push." He looked me in the eyes and said simply, "it works with a pull." And with no more delay or explanation, I felt a tug from somewhere deep in my mind. Mitch closed his eyes in deep concentration as the rapid thumping in my mind began to collapse in upon itself. His biceps started to expand once again, dashing any hopes of estrangement from my involuntary bondage. They flexed voluntarily in a show of power, becoming disproportionately large. Thick snake-like veins snaked across the surface of his biceps with every inch of growth. A belt the size of my waist couldn’t encompass one of those monsters. Even with this new unleashing of size, his hand against my head remained constrained as if to show a mastery of strength. The tearing down his shirt resumed much faster this time with the quick expansion of his lats. He had never been so thick before, all because I enforced limits. They thickened and rippled, pushing him wider and wider, looking engorged with size, even from my vantage point. He pulled the thumping from my mind as if it were a thing to be exchanged for a fair wage from a reluctant seller. The beauty and proportion I worked so hard to create evaporated quickly under his un-tuned understanding of his growth. Abrupt changes occurred sporadically across his form. I felt his forearm bulge against my head. His left thigh crowded my face. It hardened and took up more space, pushing me to the side. Then sometime after so did his right. I watched both feet creep longer across the floor towards my knees. The Adonis belt near my nose evaporated as a muscle gut formed. It pushed into my space over his cock and into my forehead. It may not have been coordinated, but the changes to his form were awesome. I’d never before let him lose his beautiful proportion. I realized then that it was his beauty that made me putty in his hands. And now it was disappearing. He bulked and flexed and expanded outward without any regard for my desires. My desires. His pecs jutted so far forward would no longer see his neck. A bright red glow cast about the dark room from Mitch’s pendant. He brought one arm into a flex for his own approval. Even as the bicep grew impossibly larger before his eyes, my mind raced. I tried to push against his pull in a battle for the thumping but it only hastened the growth of his ballooning arm. He peeked down and smiled at my plight, realizing what I’d done. No trick of mine could prevent the pull from penetrating the depths of my mind. In a moment, my worries compounded. Mitch had begun to rise. His cock and hand dragged me up. I grabbed his ass with both hands to support myself. Its hardness protested as I attempted to dig my fingers into his flesh. They expanded beneath my fingers as if responding to my touch. I was forced to rise off the ground without any possible recourse. I dared not bite down on his hefty cock in fear that he would make it grow. If it got too big it would easily break my jaw. So I did the only thing my experience taught me how to do: I sucked on his hard cock. He moaned immediately and pulled harder to re-double his own growth. By now I’d risen to a difficult squat, a good six inches off the floor to accommodate his increasing height. His muscles glistened in the red glow. His stature resembled the professional bodybuilders I’d seen in magazines and contests, and still he grew. I sucked hard and with all my skill. He had to cum soon. Maybe that would bring him back to reality and stop his lust for more growth. His breathing increased steadily with his size. He adjusted his stance to compensate for his growing thighs and ballooning calves. I regretted their disproportionate size, eyeing calves that looked far too big but continued unabated on my quest to get him off. His pecs stuck out much too far for their width. His arms looked comically large below his shoulders. His fingers and feet grew longer. I could feel his ass becoming more and more globe-like with every passing moment. The heat from his body overshadowed the brisk breeze. Only he and I existed. His hard hold on my head forced me to work his cock in spite of all else. I forgot about my apartment, about the money left in my wicker basket, about the numbing silence that rumbled ominously in my mind. I sucked, and I sucked. My tongue danced expertly around every ridge of his dick that I’d spent six years changing and re-memorizing. Even when I felt the head of his cock working itself further into my mouth, I continued to work the shaft as best as I could. Then without warning, my head became free and with a flash of blue-green light I fell backwards onto the floor. His once beautiful proportions were gone, replaced with blatant favoritism to what I knew to be his favorite muscle groups. I gawked up at him, larger than any professional bodybuilder I’d ever seen. A bright blood-red glow still emanated from the amber pendant hanging tediously between his pecs. Both pecs were larger than I’d thought possible, pulling his shoulders forward. Large arms out shadowed thick and veiny forearms. Bulbous calves and long feet betrayed the hard, thick thighs they were meant to complement. And his height and thickness did not match. An eleven inch cock stood proudly before the most hardened muscle gut I’d ever known. He looked down at himself disapprovingly. "This is harder than I thought. You made it look easy," he jested. I scampered away in a feeble attempt to put distance between us, lest he decide to place me again on his cock to fix his own proportion. Chuckling at me he said, "don’t worry, I don’t need you anymore." And he made his cock longer. It inched itself two or three inches towards his cavernous cleavage. I watched dumbstruck. It was only then that I realized the quiet in my head. My blue-green pendant no longer glowed; it had a reddish tinge that I’d never seen before. There was no thumping in my mind as there had always been. He had stolen it all. "Wow, it’s really loud in here," he said offhandedly. "I can push," and his cock rose another inch. "And I can pull," and his muscle gut receded significantly, leaving an amazingly sculpted cobblestoned torso in its place. "Fuck! I can do whatever I want!" His head inched closer to the ceiling, making him the tallest he’d ever been. "This is awesome," Mitch said, speaking more to himself than to me. "Watch this!" he said, and without further ado maneuvered himself into a most muscular! Veins erupted everywhere. Impossibly huge, iron-hard muscle displayed themselves in full relief. His whole body screamed its power to the world! He closed his eyes. "Gods!" His balls swelled visibly. "Fuck," and then so did his cock, "yeah!" Cum erupted from his fifteen inch cock and pelted the cleavage between his mammoth pecs! Shot after shot exploded. I could see the concentration on his face as he pushed or pulled (I did not know which) the thumping in his mind. His most muscular held while he made cum in long, hard, powerful spurts. Each shot fell onto his heaving pecs and dribbled down his disproportionately lean and sculpted abdomen. He looked frightening and amazing. Cum gushed and hit with an audible splatter. Then, after ten or twelve sticky loads, he abated and opened his eyes. "This power is amazing!" he said, and again his cock swelled larger again and more cum shot from his towering member. Time past. I watched him cum on himself over and over, stop, and then start all over again. I don’t know if he did it for pleasure, for power, or for the fun of making me watch. I’d never been able to do anything like that to him before. Finally, he stopped. The amber pendant, resembling more a purple-blue-green hue, dripped with cum and burrowed between his pecs. His hard cock swayed in the cool air. He thundered to the door and stopped. "Thanks," he said, giving me a wink. He opened it and, fully naked and drenched in sticky fluid, left me forever. I simply watched him go. A cool breeze wafted across my bare skin in an attempt to remind me of the world outside. It taunted me, reminding me of all I had lost. The newly muscled men in the valley before the high hills and the winding paths beyond were all lost to me. My jaw was sore from its restricted movement of moments ago and it protested as I opened it to scream after him. But I realized I had nothing to say. Nothing could be said. Or done. A tear trickled down my cheek. I’d lost the best part of me. Thoughts of leaving this beautiful, amazing valley flew from my consciousness. Only the silence remained. I lay there for hours. I noticed nothing but the eerie lack of thumping. I cradled my pendant to give it calm. It felt dead. The next morning I awoke where I’d fallen. I hadn’t bothered to move. I felt the weight of the now purple-amber pendant against my unimpressive chest. Some time past lost in my own thoughts. Then a smile crossed my lips. I’d recalled the last things I had said to Mitch the first time we met. "It’s only temporary." I clutched my pendant close to myself and searched my mind. Somewhere in its depths, though very, very faint, I found something. I listened to myself. There it was -- only in its beginnings, but the sound of a soft, constant, and unmistakable thumping in my mind.
  13. michaellinn

    Devil Inside

    Okay so this is really my first attempt at writing a story, it just poured out of my vivid imagination in an afternoon, I'm pretty sure it's not great but I figured I'd share anyway. Enjoy .. I hope. -- Hi my name is Eli and I’m a freak.. Yeah I know it sounds like something out of an AA meeting, that was probably a very bad way to start out what is essentially a journal but I’m not much of a writer, and I need to get this down while my head’s still clear. I’m 26, Male, Australian and up until an hour ago, my clothes still fit. Though I should probably start from the beginning.. I was always fascinated by big guys, as far back as I can remember, which is a pretty vivid memory of a Firemans calendar my mum got at the Royal Adelaide show, but that’s neither here nor there at the moment. I looked pretty normal, not exactly slim, slight gut, average face, I was never going to turn heads and it didn’t bother me, I did well in school, opted out of year twelve of high school for an apprenticeship and settled into a nice quiet life as a chef, actually quiet is not the word, most chefs are borderline insane, I was the exception, Sorry memories are starting to get muddled and I’m getting off topic again. I finished up my apprenticeship a good year ago and continued on at the restaurant in Rundall Mall until about a month ago when I got an offer from my new boss, sou chef at The Green, god I was excited, I could hardly focus on my work almost lost a finger in my carelessness. Things started to get strange though the night of my going away party, the rest of the kitchen staff threw me a party a party on my day off after the dinner service, gave me new knives, a green apron, one of those comically large chef hats, we don’t actually wear them, and I don’t know where Alyssa found it to be honest. Then there was Davids gift, thirty-eight centimetres of the strangest, black Dildo I had ever seen. Yeah they all knew I was into men, they liked to joke and I didn’t mind, hell I liked to give back from time to time, David was childish, he loved to play gay chicken, leaning in for a kiss, he stopped though, after I grabbed him, bent him over and stuck my tongue down his throat. I guess the toy was his last hurray, everyone laughed I turned red and proceeded to get completely shit faced. The rest of the night was a blur,, I don’t actually remember much after that.. The next morning was quite possibly my worst, packing my last bags as I packed my new gear and that .. thing, I was already late for check in, but the roads were mercifully clear, made my flight with a comfortable margin and had to sleep all the way to Hobart. It was weird, waking up I felt fine, which made no sense, I was sure the hangover would kill me in my sleep but I couldn’t have been better. Grabbing my bag I was quick to find a taxi, settling into the back seat, I closed my eyes again only to snap them open a moment later. I leaned forwards a bit, pulling my sunglasses down, “Sorry, did you say something? I drifted off there,” I asked the driver, he looked up at the mirror and said, “nah Mate, yer hearin’ things,” I blinked, I could have sworn I heard a voice, it was deep, it was smooth, like a velvet glove soaked in honey massaging my eardrums, sorry only way I could describe it. Dropped at the front door of my new, modest little flat, a good twenty minutes from my new career, I headed up to the elevator, glancing down to check my pockets for my key, my head snapped back up, catching a glimpse of something red in the stainless steel doors of the elevator and the sound of my name, It had to be the booze, I shouldn’t have gotten drunk the previous night, I told myself, if only to stop my heart from racing as the chime rang and the doors opened. Thankfully nothing else happened, I took a shower got changed, went over to work to get a look at the new kitchen and the head chef I’d be taking orders from, Collin. He was a nice guy, seemed very down to earth little bit of pudge like me though he was considerably older. Anyway I headed home after a long talk, foregoing the usual Taxi in favor of walking, I needed the exercise and I needed to learn the streets, Google Maps is great by the way. I was tired when I got back, understandably so, given that i’d opted to run, not a full sprint, but good pace, sweat was dripping off me as I leaned over in the lobby, waiting for the Lift before I felt a large, rough hand slap my ass so hard I toppled face forwards into the open elevator and heard a loud booming cackle echoing around the empty entrance hall. I don’t think I’ve ever mashed a close door button so hard or so fast, panic setting in, I sprinted for my Door when the Lift opened again, fumbling with my key I eventually got the door open and slammed it behind me, sinking to the floor, leaning to the right a bit, my sore left cheek.. It took a few minutes but I started to get up, my hands shaking, I had to find something to do, looking at my bags, they were still full and zipped, “A distraction!” I thought as I tried to bury what had happened, Turned the Tv on for some noise as I went about, trying to calm my racing heart with menial tasks. Bottom of the first bag and there it was again, the joke gift i’d paid no mind to, picking it up, I peered through the solid plastic tube, taking my time to examine it, noting the thick, realistic veins running it’s length, the slight upward bo to it’s shape, fake fleshy spines crowning the oddly shaped glands that tapered to a point, where the hell did David find this thing, I couldn’t help but twist the top off and reach in, curling my lightly moist palms around it, I bit my lip, it felt like leather, who ever made it got the texture just right, rubbing my thumb up and down the bulging urethra, “damn, how much did this fucking thing cost him?!?” I questioned, starting to wonder just how it would feel if I… I stopped and blinked, looking to the glass sliding door to the balcony, then back down, There was something I was worried about … No it couldn’t have been that important if I forgot about it, new state, don’t know anyone, just the social isolation messing with me, my usually pretty logical mind reasoned. I was Standing in the shower, my head leaned back as the hot water poured down, a ritual I’d gotten into, starting in high school, scrubbing the day off me, then I… I don’t really recall, it’s getting harder to think as I watch my left forearm ripple with every reach of the finger to tap keys. OH yes, I can skip that part, crossing into my room I just had to stare at it, my lips starting to curve up, tip of my tongue sliding across them as I stared at the dong, lying across my clean sheets, I was salivating as I stepped forwards, sinking to my knees in front of it, I could hear that voice again, that smooth baritone gently tonguing my Cochlea as i reached for the toy, immediately enveloping it with my lips, lubing it with my saliva, heh it’s funny now that I look back, I’d never used my mouth for that before, but a voice in the back of my mind was screaming at me to do it. Pressing it into my throat, I immediately gagged and pulled it back, coughing as thick wads of spit slid down it’s impressive length, I was painfully hard just staring at it. “Do it, DO IT!” the disembodied voice shouted as I leaned forwards, spreading my knees apart, steadying the thick dildo with one hand before, plunging down, without a moment of hesitation. In hindsight this was a terrible idea, the pointed tip alone nearly made me scream, the pain was almost unbearable but then it stopped, everything stopped, the sound of Master Chef in the living room. “Aww, such a good little boy, ride my dick just right and I’ll give you something special..” It was that voice again, the fear welling up inside, I could feel rough hands on my hips as I started to sink further, it was pure terror as the toy twitched, IT TWITCHED INSIDE OF ME! the leathery skin shifting as the veins pulsed with … something, you couldn’t call it blood, it was just a toy right?? Haha, I really was panicking then, more than ever, what ever it was I was riding, it sure as hell wasn’t some ordinary toy, it was something straight out of hell and it’s master had a hold of me, pulling me down, those fleshy spikes scraping against my insides in such and exquisite manner, it was starting to move on it’s on, driven forwards into me by phantom hips, I could feel the burning flesh against my cheeks, heavy balls swinging and the breath, like a furnace blasting at the back of my neck. In moments it was all over, the beast reared back, slamming forwards, the leathery black dick swelled, my bed lurched forwards, hitting the wall as my body was flooded with magma, the burning was like nothing i’d ever felt, and i’d grabbed a metal pan handle that had been in the oven for an hour. Gone, the hands, the hips, the inferno against my neck, the now limp dong slid free of my stretched hole, followed by a the demons, glowing, yellow seed, every drip scorched the hardwood floors as my sphincter tightened.. nothing can really describe the pain I felt as I flopped back on the floor, the monsters voice returning, as nothing but a cackle, echoing in my head as my hands clutched at my stomach. I was sweating again, every muscle in my body tightening, my back arching as the extra fat seemed to melt away, the beads of sweat on my skin flashing to steam as I writhed on the floor, muscles endlessly tearing and knitting themselves back together, thicker than ever. My shoulders grew broader, traps, I had traps now, thick cannon ball shoulders, biceps and triceps that had tripled in size, my normally smooth white skin marbled with throbbing veins while he cooed in my ear, and to this moment, I cannot tell you what it said, all I remember was my chest on fire as my pecs grew out over a rippling eight pack before I finally passed out. When I finally came around, I was not the person who arrived in Tasmania the day before, I was lying face down, slowly pushing myself, muscles rippling as I looked up at the mirror door to the wardrobe, I WAS HUGE! my pecs were rounded, creating a shelf, I was shocked just to have pecs let alone ones that angled my nipples to the floor. They cast a shadow over the biggest six pack I’d ever seen, the rolling hills that made up each column of muscle were divided by a wide and deep trench. The next thing to grab my eyes were my quads, I’d always been straight up and down before by now their sheer size seemed to force my feet wider apart. Then my eyes fixed on my cock, it was at least a foot in length and easily a foot in length, maybe more, I still haven’t gotten around to measuring up. My fingers curled around the shaft, pleasure surging up my spine as I did, slapping the thick head against my thigh and then I heard his voice in the back of my head again, “Not my finest work … maybe you’d like to go for another ride kiddo..” I had to stop, well, almost, just long enough to write this down, I’m sitting on the floor with a chromebook trying to type while the urge to go again builds, I think this is enough for now, HE is getting impatient.
  14. Hey all. It's my first story... ever, really. This is set in AKA's Transform Universe, and is kind of a side story to his. The powers and rules are the same, it's just set on the other side of the planet. If anyone has any criticism or suggestions, please let me know. Even if it's a private message. I hope to improve as I go along with this. ----------------------------------- Sydney, 1st of March, the Gay and Lesbian Mardi Gras Parade “Well,” Nate thought, “This this isn’t what I had in mind.” Nate, aged 22, had decided to make the trip into the big city, to go and see what was apparently the biggest event of its’ kind in the southern hemisphere. And it was certainly big. All around was a massive throng of human mass. For someone unused to even normal Sydney crowds, this made Nate more on edge and feeling more exposed than happy. Everywhere he looked, there were group selfies, young parents hoisting their infant children in the air so they could plough through the crowds to snacks or whatever. Nate had a strong suspicion this is what it’s like to travel to Mecca for the Hajj. Though he doubted there was this much glitter and jockstraps at Mecca. And yet, despite seeing the massive crowds at the parade, he still felt disappointed. Not to do with his gayness. Nate was comfortable knowing he liked guys, and no one gave him shit over it. But Nate did have his demons. Aside from the crippling shyness that made being at the parade nearly unbearable, ha was also having trouble at university. The Dean had said if Nate didn’t pick up his performance soon, he would have to be placed on probation. And he just couldn’t bear having that on his conscience. The depression was taking his mind further and further down a dark path. He wasn’t suicidal, but he was worried that may be where he ended up if nothing changed. So, in an effort to bring himself out of his shell, and make some form of human contact, Nate decided to make the trip to see what all the fuss was about. Evidently, so had the rest of Australia. Nate tried to see over the tops of everyone’s heads to see the parade proper. Normally, for the 6’3 lanky youth, this would be easy. Unfortunately, nearly everyone at the front had brought plastic stools, or were standing on the railing, completely obstructing the view of the floats as they went by. Dejected, he decided to go see if the line wrapping around the ice cream truck had shortened any. Maybe he could get something to eat within the next hour. Nate turned to the left, took a step, and landed face first into what felt like a giant rock wrapped in cotton. Startled, Nate looked up to see what he’d bumped into. What greeted his gaze was one of the largest and most overdeveloped chests he had ever seen. Nate was gobsmacked. He couldn’t stop looking at the heaving mass of muscle that was in front of him. “Whoa! Sorry for that, man!” came a booming voice from above the colossal chest. Nate looked up at a face about a head higher than his own was. And it was gorgeous! The man looked to be in his mid-20’s. He had short, spiky black hair, and a stubbly bit of beard brushed his face. He had beautiful, warm brown eyes, and his skin was slightly tanned and absolutely free of any imperfections. He honestly looked like some had photoshopped a fashion model’s face onto an insanely huge bodybuilder. The effect was mesmerizing. Nate must have looked dumbstruck for a while, as the giant man smirked, and held out his meaty paw, almost shoving it into his own bony chest. “Name’s Brian!” He said, somehow drowning out all the white noise of the crowd around the two of them. Nate detected an accent, but it was kind of hard to place. Definitely North America, though. “N-Nate” He replied and gripped the monster appendage in front of him. God, even his hand felt so hot and so hard! Yet, strangely, it didn’t feel like it was calloused or rough, as you would expect from a guy in his physical condition. It weirdly felt almost baby smooth. But whatever was underneath was the real deal. “So, how’re you enjoying things? See anything worthwhile?” “Actually, I can’t see much of anything” said Nate, gesturing to the mound of spectators overshadowing the parade route. “Oh yeah. That sucks, man” Brian shrugged, shifting the beachball sized muscles under his flimsy shirt. Then, he lit up. “Maybe I can help with that!” “What do you mean? Hey hey he- WHOA!” And with that, he bent down and swept Nate up into his powerful arms with barely any effort at all. Then, he was deftly manoeuvred and ended up sitting on Brian’s powerful traps and shoulders, like an oversized child on an equally oversized man. “So, how’s the view? See any better?” Nate had to admit, it was nice being able to see over the throngs of humanity down below. He could see all the colourful floats and marchers as they streamed by. He truly started to feel like he was a kid at a carnival again. He wasn’t pressed in by everyone around him. Instead, he could feel the party atmosphere, and could sense the gaiety of everyone there, in both senses of the word. Yet, despite the wonder of the evening, all his mind could come back to was the inhuman specimen he was sitting on. He shifted his ass, trying to get better balanced, while also getting a real feel of the stony flesh beneath him. It honestly did feel like he was sitting on a stony statue, only it was warm and moving. Then something else became noticeable. It was s smell. It seemed to be coming off of Brian. It was… indescribable. Seriously. He couldn’t think of anything to compare it to. It was rank and spicy and sexy and… it seemed to really awaken some primal, lizard part of his brain. Suddenly all he could think of was sex. Despite the cool-ish evening air, Nate felt hot, and started to feel smothered again. But this time, it felt good. Like he wasn’t being pushed aside, but rather some… thing was holding him close, and it felt really, really good. “Hey, I can feel you’re enjoying yourself up there! What’s got you going?” And that’s when Nate noticed his modest dick was raging hard, and pressed up against the back of Brian’s monster neck. “Oh shit, man I am so sorry about-” “Don’t worry about it, man! Frankly, if there’s any time and place for feeling a little freaky, it’s here! Besides…” Brian continued as he gently lowered Nate to the ground, “I take it as a compliment.” “Oh…Okay then.” “By the way, I’m going to head to the train station. Gotta catch my ride to the hotel. What’re you going to do?” Nate thought about it for a moment. He really really liked this guy. The logical part of his brain kept insisting he had only known this guy for all of ten minutes. But for some reason, that didn’t seem important right there and then. “Actually, I was going to do the same. I’ve got a long trip ahead of me, and I think I can say I’ve at least tried being out here.” So, the mismatched couple moved away from the moshpit on the main street, and headed for the train station a couple of blocks away. And on the way, the two formally introduced themselves. “I’m from the States. Not sure how obvious that is, but there you go. I got here yesterday. I’m pretty much only here for a few days. I’m supposed to be visiting my Aunt and Uncle, but I took a little detour to see how Sydney was.” “Does it meet your expectations?” “Oh yeah! Much nicer than my home town!” Brian scratched his head, allowing his monstrous arms to bunch up and nearly tear his poor shirt at the sleeves. “It’s a shame I have to back and finish school soon.” “Wait, you’re still in school?” Nate was surprised. “How old are you?” Brian puffed up his chest a little more, as if that were possible! “Just turned 18 last month! I graduate in the middle of the year.” “Seriously? Fucking hell! Give me a complex, why don’t you?” “Ah, sorry man. Keep forgetting my story is a bit… unusual.” Nate brushed it off, but kept walking. He could still smell Brian, and feel… whatever the hell that was back at the parade. He picked up his pace slightly, to keep up with Brian and his monstrous strides. “So anyway, tell me about yourself, Nate. I imagine a guy like you has an interesting story to tell.” Nate gave a little chortle. He really didn’t think he was particularly interesting himself. “Alright then,” Nate started “My last name is Blainey. I’m 22, I live and study in Newcastle, and I am pretty much the nerdiest nerd who ever nerded. I guarantee, whatever exciting thing you can think of, I’ve decided to sit at home and play Skyrim instead of doing that.” This got a chuckle out of Brian. “Man, I seriously doubt you mean that! You’re looking pretty awesome in my book!” “Oh please, coming from the Incredible Hunk, that sounds a bit patronising” “No, man, seriously! Don’t let all this fool you, I think guys of any size are amazing! Honestly doesn’t make a difference to me!” He said, gesturing to his near impossible physique. “You’ll forgive me if I don’t take that at face value. I’ve always been under the impression that the ‘Skeleton’ look has been out of date for a while.” “Oh well, suit yourself. But I seriously mean it, you are fucking hot as is.” There was a small silence then, as Nate worked up the courage to tackle the 150kg elephant in the room. “So… how did you get that big anyway? It can’t just be good breeding, can it?” Brian, for the second time that night, gave a small smirk, like he had been expecting Nate to ask all night. “Back home, I’m from a group called Muscle Club. It’s quite new, actually. But, as you can see, membership really does have its perks” With this, he flexed his left arm, which happened to be right in front of Nate’s face. This time, the steely muscle actually made the shirt rip a bit at the sleeves. Nate couldn’t help but stare at the mound of flesh in front of him. It took nearly all his self-control to stop himself grabbing it and just licking it all over. He had never felt this way before. About anyone. “What… what do you do in Muscle Club that’s so special?” Brian just flashed a brilliant, toothy smile. “Well, if you want, we can go to my place and I can show you in more detail. I read the train map, and it looks like you wouldn’t get back to Newcastle until at least 2 a.m. You can crash at mine, if you want.” Nate should have had a proper think about what was being proposed here. He was a grown man, but the ‘Don’t go home with strangers’ rule existed for a reason. But still, there was that amazing feeling he had when around Brian. And spending the night didn’t seem so bad, especially considering how late it was. “Yeah, I think we can do that. But, if you don’t mind, can you go a little easy on me. It’s my… first time.” Brian let out a hearty chuckle, and draped one massive arm around Nate’s bony frame. “Trust me, I guarantee you’ll enjoy every minute of it.”
  15. Ragnar12231

    Bear part 3

    Cleaning muddy boots sucked, knowing that I made Frank Clyde nervous made me feel better though. I'd never really liked him 'cause he used to pick on Jerry before we'd become friends. He was also a massive tool, his girlfriend had him so whipped and he loved to remind everyone that they were dating by constantly kissing her - even she found it a little annoying. "Hey, I'm sorry for grabbing you like that" I mumbled as I finished my share of the boots and went to put them away in everyone's lockers. "It's fine don't mention it" he grumbled in response before falling silent again. "You're not going to apologise to what you said to me?" I growled, turning to him. "Why should I, it was true wasn't it?" I replied snidely as he stood up, preparing himself in case I went for him. "You know what, you're not even worth my time" I spat "I can't believe I felt sorry for you" "Whatever freak" he replied. I laughed and stepped towards him. "Yeah I'm a freak, a beast. Don't forget that it just means I can kick your ass even easier, be glad we're on the same team too 'cause if we weren't I'd snap you like a twig" I replied flexing my bicep at him. He sat back down shakily. "Scared to get too close to the beast, boy?" I leered, going into a most muscular pose and tearing my rugby shirt. I grinned at him and pulled it off, throwing him at him. "If I ever hear you calling anyone a faggot again I will personally rip you apart" I threatened I could hear the ferocity in my voice as I pulled on my normal school clothes and left, Montfort was yet again standing in the doorway. "I'd listen to him if I were you, 'cause if I catch you saying it I might just look the other way when that beast attacks you next time" "I'm sorry" said Frank as he hung his head in shame. "Good now I want you two to shake hands, agree to stop this stupid behaviour. You're on the same team and you're gonna start acting like it" I breathed in heavily and walked back over to Frank and held out my hand "You're a great rugby player Frank, we'd never lose if we worked together" I complimented. "Thanks, you're a good captain. I think we'd work well together too" he replied. "Great" said Montfort as he patted is both on the shoulder. "There's a guy waiting outside for you by the way Troy" When I reached the entrance to the school I immediately spotted Ig and went over to him. He grinned and grabbed me in a headlock "What's this I hear about you throwing some kid around little cub?" he teased as I tried to escape. "He deserved it" I replied as he let go and grinned up at me. "Come on we're all going out to dinner it's Rhea's birthdays" said Ig - Rhea was one of the female werebears who I'd met, I think she was the blonde haired one. "Can I at least get changed, I hate looking so formal" I replied, indicating to his school clothes "Keep the blazer, but I've got clothes for you in the car along with Bear. He wants to chat to you about what happened" "How do you know what happened?" I asked curiously. "We felt you get angry so I asked your friend. He seems nice" replied Ig as we walked to the car. As I got the the door it was thrown open and Bear grabbed me and pulled me inside. "How's my little cub doing? I hear you've been getting yourself into fights" he teased as he rough housed with me, causing the car to shake. "It wasn't a fight, I just picked him up and threw him" I replied, Bear just rolled his eyes. "Sounds like you're following in Iggy's footsteps cub" said Bear as I pulled on my seatbelt. "You still feeling angry?" "Kinda, more at myself though for being so stupid" I replied as Bear out his thick arm over me. "Don't blame yourself, teenage werebears always have been reckless. Believe me I've been there" replied Bear as he handed me the clothes he'd been promised by Ig. When Ig stopped the car and we all got out I realised we were at the restaurant that Jerry worked at - Carp Diem. The name was cheesy but the food was amazing, they had every type of fish dish possible including sushi and award winning burgers, the price wasn't too shabby either. I just hoped Jerry wasn't working tonight because I still didn't have an explanation for everything that was going on. "Come on Troy she'll be here soon, it's meant to be a surprise" said Bear as he ushered me inside. The guys were all inside and they all greeted playfully until Bear told us to hide as he'd heard Rhea and her girlfriend getting closer, as they entered the restaurant her girlfriend took her hand and the lights went off. Bear quickly ran over to her and lifted her up on his shoulders before the lights turned back on and we all yelled, "SURPRISE!" She was grinning broadly and laughing as Bear brought her over so she could greet us. She kissed us all on the cheek before getting to her girlfriend and Bear, he hugged them both and kissed bear on the cheek before thanking her girlfriend with a long passionate kiss. Once we'd settled down into our seats everyone began chatting and I was pulled into a conversation about rugby. I had a great night and I hoped that Rhea enjoyed herself just as much. Once we'd eaten at the restaurant we'd gone back to the manor. I'd texted my foster parents that I was staying at Jerry's. He'd seen us at the restaurant and said he'd cover me. I was now sat on the couch between Bear and Ig as we watched Rhea's favourite film - Mulan. A few of the guys were drunk and had fallen asleep on each other. Bear had his arm around Ig and I and on his other side Rhea and her girlfriend - Marie were resting against him. Once the film was over Ig and I said goodnight to everyone and left. He lead me through the house once more, stopping off to feed Grey and then taking me up to the 3rd floor where his room was situated. The only way I could think to describe his room was 'heaven'. He had a massive bed with a plush duvet, work out equipment all over the room - some serious weights too. A chess set and padded seats in his window alcove. A flurry of leather harnesses, jockstraps, hand cuffs, dildos (Of a WIDE variety of shapes and sizes) and lube. "So are you a virgin?" I teased, looking around at all the sex toys. "Oh yeah, I'm just like you. Fresh as a daisy" he replied as he turned on his computer, which was a top of the range gaming PC. "How do you know, Richie Rich?" "I can smell it on you and I paid for everything in this room off my own back thankyou very much" he replied, slightly defensively as he stepped towards me and grinned, my dick began to stir immediately as he started kissing me. We were soon making out on his bed, he was lying on top of me, grinning down at me. "You said you wanted to know me better?" I nodded in response and he smiled deviously and he began to take off his collar. The chain loops were incredibly thick and heavy - as he placed it on my chest. Though it gradually began to feel lighter and I realised what was going on, he was growing. It happened slowly at first, his thighs expanding and squeezing me tighter as he slowly made his way up to 7ft. He the placed his arms either side of me so that he was in a press-up position above me, his powerful pecs began to expand ripping through his shirt and rolling like a tsunami of muscle as they crept towards my own chest. He was grunting now and bucking his hips as his cock began to grow along with his tight muscular ass and thick abs. He expanded until his body completely blocked out the light behind him. I guessed he was about 7ft 8 and at least 600lb. He was enormous, his biceps looked like beach balls and were about 40", his forearms were the same size as my quads. He was as wide as I was tall and his dick was resting against my chest at a solid 18" and it wasn't even hard. Every inch of muscle he had was shredded to the max, he couldn't have had more than 5% body fat but I imagined the sheer amount of hair that covered him gave him a few extra pounds. He was even sprouting a full beard! "How do you like the real me, cub?" he asked, his voice now deeper than Bear's. It resonated through me and instantly hoisted my dick up to full mast. "I'll take that as a yes" His pecs were rubbing against my own, I grabbed them but they didn't give an inch. They were harder than diamonds and I knew I could easily loose my forearm in his cleavage and he'd probably be able to snap it like a twig. He sat up and felt his pecs himself, bouncing them and rubbing his engorged nipples "You like my pecs huh?" I nodded and gulped. "Want to taste them?" I sat up to and began to nuzzle between his mountainous pecs as he wrapped his arm around my waist, completely covering it. He had a masculine scent which drove me wild and made me want to attack him in pure lust. As I sucked his nipple he let out a groan and his massive cock sprung into life between my thighs, slapping against my ass at it's full 2 foot length. "Holy shit" I muttered as I stopped licking. He just smiled down at me again. "Don't worry I'm not doing anything you're not okay with" he replied as his stomach grumbled loudly. "Why don't I get us some more food and let you relax?" I nodded and hugged him tightly before letting him leave. When he returned he turned some music on via his PC and handed me a plate of birthday cake and bacon. "It's gonna get quite loud in a bit, I hope you're a heavy sleeper" he said as he hopped onto the bed with me, causing it to creak and me to roll into the crater he'd created. "You okay?" "Yeah, I just can't believe how big you are" I replied, looking over his godly body once more "I'm kinda jealous." "Well if you're willing to work for it I'm willing to help you get this big" replied as he pulled me into his mountain range of a chest. "I am" I replied excitedly as I rest on his pec, which was wider than me. "Good, we'll start tomorrow" he replied as he rolled us over and trapped me beneath him. "Night" "Yo wake up you two, one of you has school. Remember!" called Booker from the doorway. I groaned and opened my eyes but it was still pitch black. "Ig I said get up!" Ig roared at Booker and leapt at him, tackling him to the floor "Shut up you mangey little pup" he snarled. His massive frame shielding Booker completely from my view as Ig continued to snarl at Booker who was now whimpering and submitting to Ig. "Hey! Get off him he's right!" I defended as Ig turned on me and yawned. "You're pretty brave pup" he kissed me passionately "I like that" I poked his chest and grinned "I see why you're the aggressive Beta" Booker stood back up and grumbled, "More like the dickhead Beta" as he rubbed his arm. Ig turned around and hugged him, surprising me a little. "Sorry it's been awhile since I let myself get so big, I got a little bit carried away" he apologised. "Now get dressed Cub I'm taking you to school" I did as I was told and Ig walked into his ensuite bathroom and turned on some music - though I still knew what he was doing from the dull thud and grunting as he let out his load. "You ready?" I teased as he stepped out and went over to his chain which was now small and rusted. He clamped it around his neck and slowly deflated down to his old size. He pulled on some skinny jeans that hugged his sculpted body like paint and a t-shirt that did the same and then nodded. School was a lot better that day, nobody said a word and everyone was starting to accept me a little more. Jerry and I had started to hang out with some guys from year 13 who worked out at the local gym but didn't play sports. They were all over me, trying to work out how I'd got so big. I told them it was a late growth spurt and then said that it hadn't stopped yet- because I planned on getting a lot bigger. After school nobody was waiting for me so I walked home with Jerry and we stopped off at the same cafe as before so I could help him finish off his English essay. "So Beast, you ready for your game tonight?" he teased before sipping his mocha. "Yeah it's only a school game, I'm waiting for the under 21 games. They'll be good" I replied as I munched on one of the two paninis Jerry had bought me as payment for helping him. "Hey what did I say about cocky jocks? Next thing you know you'll be strutting around school in a jersey bragging about how many chicks you banged last night" "... You watch way too much TV dude" I replied laughing a little "though I do love banging chicks" "Yeah, I can tell. You enjoying that panini" he replied dryly as he pointed to the bulge in my trousers. "What? I'm not hard?" I replied slightly confused. "Oh god now I have to deal with a cocky jock with a big dick - dear lord why hast thou forsaken me!" he cried melodramatically as I rearranged and then continued eating. "I think you're just jealous" I teased in response as I finished my first panini. "Of course I am, you'd probably make a horse have penis envy" replied Jerry. "But size isn't everything big guy, you gotta have skill too" "You're a virgin too Jerry, how do you have any skill" I replied, leaning forward and grinning deviously "been practising with a fleshlight maybe? Watching tutorials?" "Do I need to bring up the dildo I found in your room last time I was over?" he replied, turning slightly red. I laughed and sat back "Don't worry Jer by my eighteenth neither of us will have any problem finding anyone to stick it in" "Crude, but go on" "Well I happen to know a few girls who have major crushes on you. They're sweet too" "You want to set me up just so I can have sex?" "Hey I'm only setting you up, what you do is down to the both of you" I replied putting my hands up. "Okay then, what about you?" he asked, "the guy in the black car?" "Maybe" I replied "I still don't know what our relationship is" "Do you like him?" Jerry asked, leaning forward himself this time. "Yeah, he's amazing" I replied "but I don't think we'd have a very closed relationship" Jerry narrowed his eyes and pointed to my shirt "Show me your necklace" I pulled out the chain and displayed it to him. "This is one of those Dom-sub, master-pup things isn't it?" "I suppose... How do you know about that stuff?" I replied. "Your internet history" It was my turn to blush now. "That's private" I growled. "Hey it just popped up when I used your phone. I wasn't trying to invade you privacy calm down big guy" he replied and then rolled his eyes "Your boyfriend's here" I turned in my seat and saw the car. "Do you mind?" "Nahh so long as you do actually set me up on this date we're cool" he replied as he pointed to my panini "You owe me at least half of that though" I took a massive bite out of it and then passed him the plate. I then stood up and bowed my head before grabbing my blazer and leaving. Ig took me out for dinner, just the two of us. It was a kind gesture but I was annoyed that he wouldn't let me pay for at least my food - I was starting to feel like I was mooching from him. "Pay me back by showing off in your rugby game" he replied "It's been awhile since I've seen a good match" And show off I did. I rallied my team and charged through the opposing team like a beast. We never lost a maul and soon everyone was chanting "Beast!" which removed my fatigue and pushed me and my team to score five more tries. I didn't want to be a glory hog so I tried to make sure the other guys got some spotlight. Frank did well too and I was glad, though as the game drew to a close he got caught in a bad tackle and went down hard. He yelled out in pain but he was covered in guys, the ref blew his whistle and I immediately ran over to him and started throwing the guys off him, literally. "Frank you okay?" I asked as I knelt next to him with the ref. "Urrrgggghhhhhhhh" was all I got in response as he cradled his arm. The ref instantly got up and turned to the one who's tackled him and showed him the red card, the tackle had been illegal even if it was unintentional. I felt like going for the guy to get back at him for Frank but he grabbed my hand "Calm down Freak, I thought I was the only guy you pummelled" he mumbled. I laughed and helped him up, being careful not to hurt his arm. "Keep talking like that and you'll get more than a pummel" I replied as he patted his back. He was lead off the field and the teams went back to position. I noticed the other team has given up hopes of trying to win and we're now just being reckless so I decided to end the game on my terms. As soon as the biggest guy on their team - the most reckless one - got the ball I charged him and slammed him to the floor - completely legally - and grinned as he cried in pain and the final whistle blew "Don't dish it out if you can't take it" I growled. Back in the showers I was getting a rather big audience but I didn't pay them a lot of attention until Frank hobbled over to me. "I heard you thrashed that guy for me" he stated as he started washing. "Yeah, can't let them get away with reckless crap like that. You okay?" I asked, turning to him. "Yeah I'm just bruised and aching, pulled a few muscles but nothing major" he replied. "Anyway me and a few friends are having a party this Friday, you should come" "I might show up, can I bring Jerry?" I asked, knowing that everyone always went Frank's parties. Though Jerry and I had never been invited before. "Sure and could you tell him I'm sorry about being such a dick to him?" asked Frank as he looked away. "Tell him yourself" I replied as I turned off my shower and swaggered back into the locker room. As I left I saw Ig walking towards me with Bear and Booker. They instantly made me smile and I ran towards them "That was a great game cub" praised Bear as he hugged me. "Yeah you certainly know how to show off" teased Ig as he put his arm over me. They lead me over to their car and I hopped inside.
  16. Rodd Kepler is a reputable soldier in the US Army and has been enlisted for several years. He has been decorated numerous times for his courage in battle during the Iraq and Afghanistan wars. During these deployments, he has been assigned several units to help train and promote to higher positions. He was promoted himself to sergeant not long ago because of his excellent leadership skills. Despite his dominant presence, deep down he has a very warm heart and cares tremendously for the majority of his recruits. A few of them are still around, but are not under his leadership anymore. As part of his new rank, he turns rookies into fearless fighters and makes them stronger men as well as more responsible human beings. The current crop though is leaving much to be desired. As he screams in their faces, they just look at him as if they could care less if they are there or not. He always makes them push harder as a result. Some will fail but there are always a few strong ones that don’t. Those who make it through basic training form incredible bonds with him and each other as a result. He secretly admits to himself that he enjoys making these men work their asses off because he knows that they will get stronger both mentally and physically. He loves seeing their heads down in the mud as they push their bodies to the limit as well as making their legs swell up as they go up and down the tall hills located in behind the barracks. There are four soldiers in particular that are passing the tests he places on them. They seem to enjoy the pain and anguish involved in this type of environment. Kepler is starting to treat these four young men differently from the other recruits because he can see that they can be pushed harder and even bullied without any type of ramification. He decides to introduce them to the weight room that is normally reserved for the upper classes like him. He wants them to try and push their bodies to crazy levels through advanced training methods normally used by the bigger men in the army. Some days as he watches, he imagines their muscles pumping up to twice their size as they grunt and groan with each rep. He has made eye contact with two of them in particular on more than one occasion when they are lifting which has lead him to think that they might be a tad fond of him. He has been able to hide his affections for these soldiers so far, but it is becoming increasingly tougher as they get bigger and stronger. One night as Rodd reads a book on his bunk in his personal quarters, he notices a shadow moving across the wall beside him. Before he is able to get up, a massive hand reaches in from the corner of the side wall and cuts him with a blade directly onto his arm. He winces in pain as the blood gushes out and lands on the ground. As he jumps up from the bed to run and get something to stop the bleeding, he looks down and notices that the wound is already healed. The large figure’s shadow he saw on the wall has already disappeared as well. He stops in his tracks and begins to wonder if he just imagined the whole ordeal completely as he feels a bit lightheaded. It is at this point that he sits back down and feels a huge amount of pressure coming from the middle of his body as he looks down to stare at his chest. To his amazement, Rodd’s sculpted body is beginning to grow at a fast rate. The fatigues he is wearing are now being strained to the max as his muscles fill every single inch of space in them. The intensity in the growth is starting to increase exponentially as his pecs shred the front of his undershirt as they push themselves upward into his neck area. He can feel his back muscles splitting the seams along the sides as his lats burst out making his shirt blow freely in the wind. He feels his legs ripping through his pants as his exposed massive veiny quads are immediately enveloped in a forest of thick brown fur. From hearing the sergeant in the next area over making loud moaning sounds, Kepler’s first officer Hendricks rushes into the room and jumps back in shock as he barely recognizes his superior officer. Instead of saying anything at all however, the first officer walks over to the growing behemoth and slowly starts massaging his mountainous back. The thick round curves are slightly shielded by a layer of fur as Hendricks feels every hair. The ripping sounds continue as the top and bottom part of Rodd’s shirt rip open exposing the top part of the two engorged muscle balloons that are now the sergeant’s glutes. His hands make their way down to them as he slides a couple of fingers into the top part of the crack. The sensation makes the huge man moan deeply as he turns around to face Hendricks. Apparently, the young soldier is one of the two men that Kepler is aware of being into him. Seeing that the huge musclebound sergeant’s shirt is failing to stay together, Hendricks tugs on it as the green fabric rips away from the sergeant’s expanding bullneck before tossing it to the side. He leans in to nurse on Rodd’s newly formed silver dollar nipples that are pointing towards the floor now. His swollen hairy pecs are extremely sore from the unbelievable growth cycle but Hendricks’s tongue lashing on both nips makes the big man growl in delight as he wraps his arms around his young officer’s back and pulls him into his immense chest. His abs are emerging wider and thicker than before as a thick forest of black hair grows in between each individual cavern. Hendricks moans deeply into his superior’s soaked muscles as he feels the power growing from within the sergeant’s torso. He manages to peel his head away from Kepler’s body to turn his head so he can watch as he hears both of his master’s arms swelling as each vein pops before they expand just beneath the skin. Hendricks reaches over to grab the huge baseball sized bicep mounds as they become softballs before growing even further into huge grotesquely molded melons. Hendricks’s cock is aching wildly in his own fatigues as he reaches down quickly to adjust it. The sound of the sergeant in agony is making the young soldier struggle to keep from exploding cum all over the floor. Rodd’s muscles are growing faster than his skin can handle. Hendricks can see the sergeant’s triceps reacting next as he puts his hands on each one feeling the horseshoes stretch wider as they pop against his fingers. Sergeant Kepler squeezes his expanding forearms up against the young soldier’s back as the round baseballs explode into engorged veiny softballs. The sweat from the hairy behemoth is completely soaking Hendricks’s undershirt as his nicely developed upper body becomes more visible to the superior officer. When he looks up a few seconds later, he watches as the sergeant’s head swells slightly to accommodate his new hulking frame. His shoulders and delts double up on each other as his neck muscles push further outward till they nearly meet the edge of his face. His former clean shaven skin is now sporting a thick brown forest perfectly across his face as the hair on his head disappears. His gorgeous brown eyes peer directly into Hendricks’s green eyes as they moan at the same time. He lifts the smaller man up to his mouth to lock lips and start worshipping each other. With the bottom half of his fatigues falling apart, Rodd reaches down and tears the rest of them off to free up his giant hairy calves and quads as they continue to grow. His huge veiny cock swells bigger and more powerful than ever before as it stands up searching for somewhere to go. Sensing this, Rodd starts to move the young soldier down towards his massive member. Hendricks nearly yells knowing that he is about to be penetrated by something that could split him in two. The sergeant stops moving and holds the concerned officer with one of his arms while arching his head up to look at him with his other arm. Without uttering a word, he reassures Hendricks that he won’t purposefully hurt him. He then softly tells him that he must do this to assure the young soldier that this will be worth it in the long run. Hendricks is still wearing his fatigues but has underwear on underneath them. Before he can prepare himself to be entered, Kepler’s meaty rod busts through his fatigues and underwear and starts stretching the young soldier’s hole. He wraps Hendricks’s legs around his waist so he can maneuver his cock slowly in inch by inch. The small man groans feeling it moving deeper into his bowels as it massages his prostate. His own bloated balls feel as if they are about to explode as his cock spills a river of precum inside his wet underwear. Kepler is trying to be as careful as he can with the young soldier since he wants Hendricks to feel more pleasure than pain. The sensation inside the young man’s hole is making the huge sergeant leak gobs of precum along the walls of his anus making him go even deeper. Hendricks is pounding on Rodd’s back now as the superior officer begins fucking him harder. The thrusts are causing the soldier to cry out in ecstasy which is beginning to wake up the rest of the men in the barracks. The sounds the two men are making are getting the attention of Hendricks’s bunkmate Reese as he enters the room and notices what is going on between them. Kepler notices he is standing there with a shocked look on his face and smiles as he motions for the soldier to come over and join them. Reese seems quite apprehensive even though he is rubbing his crotch quite vigorously trying to keep himself from getting too excited. Reese is the other soldier that has made eye contact with the sergeant on more than one occasion. He isn’t as social as Hendricks is, but has been known to talk to Kepler about some things that have bugged him in his life. The physical transformation he has overtaken since he joined the army is beyond dramatic since he was quite heavy when he started basic training. Now however he has developed quite the beefy frame. Rodd has grown quite fond of him physically over time and now wants to act on his urges especially with his new immense appetite for more muscle. He continues to motion to the young soldier to come over and even wants him to take the lower half of his fatigues off. Reese finally gives in after a little coaxing and slowly drops them to the ground as he makes his way over to the huge muscleman, who is now carrying Hendricks as they get down on the ground to get more comfortable. His thick cock now stands just inches from the sergeant’s face as Kepler sticks his tongue out to lick the head lightly to catch the pool of precum that is dripping slowly out the throbbing slit. The sweetness of it makes him growl as he grabs Reese around his back with his arms and pulls him in to gulp down the swollen tool. The feeling of the sergeant’s throat against his cock makes the young soldier moan loudly since it is a feeling he hasn’t felt in quite some time. Kepler sucks furiously trying to get him into a steady rhythm while he continues to fuck Hendricks. Both of the men having sex are massaging Reese’s beautiful chest which looks extremely pumped from all the training he did earlier in the day. His huge bubble butt is being worked over by Kepler’s hands as he slaps each glute before sticking his thick fingers inside the young stud’s winking hole. The hormones are flowing freely from within Reese’s mind as he moves over to sit on top of Rodd’s huge pecs to fuck his mouth as he gets closer to shooting his huge load. Kepler picks up the pace on his cock and senses the flood approaching as he stops to open his mouth to catch the white explosion. The young man yells as his seed flows down the sergeant’s throat making Kepler’s whole body shutter as he relishes the thick goo. The huge superior officer can feel himself getting closer to bursting as he stares down Hendricks and wonders if he will pull his pole out before he unleashes his boys. To his amazement, the eager bottom doesn’t budge and awaits the huge beast’s cum rush. To push the sergeant over the edge, Reese punches on his giant pecs to make him feel surges of pleasure throughout his body. Every time he does this, it forces Kepler to shoot a ribbon of goo up inside Hendricks’s hole. The young officer, who himself is trying to hold back, manages to pull his own six inch prick out of his underwear to spill his load onto the hairy behemoth’s bloated chest. After a few minutes of this prodding by Reese, Rodd has probably shot at least twelve times inside his eager bottom. As Kepler laps up the cum still flowing from Reese’s big cock, Hendricks can hear the sergeant grunting as the beast’s legs begin growing even wider around his own body. He reaches over to massage them as he feels the muscles in both quads stretching and pulling their way further outward. Reese turns his head and notices this happening as well. He runs his hands up and down the muscle monster’s chest massaging both bloated mountains as he feels both nipples swell up and drape down even further like teardrops. He continues to run his hands down the sergeant’s growing chest to feel his abs thicken and tighten up like rocks made of solid granite. Kepler’s arms are making loud stretching and ripping sounds as he wraps them around both young men so he can take turns kissing them and making them want him even more. As he tightens his grip around Hendricks, he can feel the smaller man starting to grow in his left arm. He growls loudly feeling the bottom wince as a giant rip starts down the back of his fatigues as his muscles explode in size. It doesn't take much longer before Hendricks’s expanding body forces Kepler to ease his grip on him as he feels it being forced away. Reese gets in on the action as well as he feels Kepler pushing him down to his cock which is being forced out of the growing bottom’s ass. He plunges his throbbing rod into the soldier’s mouth and thrusts in and out rapidly knowing that his seed will feed the beefy man’s body with the lust it so deserves. He greedily sucks harder waiting to feel Kepler’s balls react as he awaits the river to eventually flood his insides. Rodd’s grunts grow louder as Hendricks leans over to lick the huge veins running down both of the hairy beast’s arms. Reese’s work on Kepler finally pays off after a bit of work as the sergeant unloads his thick cum into his gullet. Every monstrous jet causes major changes in the beefy man’s body as the first few conjure his lower body to explode in size. Kepler can hear the loud popping sounds radiating from Reese’s feet, calves, quads, and hams as a giant forest of hair emerges from them to coincide with his new massive muscularity. The next few jets are causing the growth to quickly move into his chest and upper body where he can see Reese’s body hair getting much thicker to coincide with the amazing set of heaving pecs he is now sporting. His stomach is forming into a superbly shaped muscle gut that makes both Kepler and Hendricks swoon in delight as they feel its roidy elegance. Reese’s growing traps are now literally forcing his head to realign itself especially with the newly emerging striated muscles that are forming in his neck and face. His massive hairy chest is even pushing his body away from Kepler’s own as he wastes no time continuing the worship of his superior beastly officer. Rodd goes back to worshipping Hendricks again once he sees that Reese is finishing his growth cycle. He pushes both of the young behemoths away for a few seconds so he can flip himself over to give them a chance at his hungry meaty ass. He reaches around and grabs Hendricks to pull him into his waiting hole. The power bottom begins humping him relentlessly moving between slow thrusts and extremely fast ones. All while smacking the sergeant’s immense hairy back and rubbing his bunkmate Reese’s huge hairy bulging chest. They grin at each other for a moment before they both decide to take turns ramming Kepler with their cocks. When one of them is busy fucking Kepler, the other one is shoving his rod deep down inside the sergeant’s throat. Amazingly, all three behemoths reload almost instantaneously once they finish unloading. Every time they do this to each other, more growth results. The room itself will not last much longer if this persists. They are beginning to push their weight against the walls which is causing them to shift. The cracks on the other side are starting to get the attention of the rest of the soldiers as they begin to file into the room. It is now anyone’s guess as to how this will end.
  17. Todd recently started his new job at the Bridgestone Fire House and is quite excited to show off the body which he has worked on for quite some time. During his first day on the job, he was constantly flexing his huge guns and bouncing his pecs to try and show up the other guys he was with. This was getting some of his station mates slightly irritated and as a result they all decided to haze him appropriately. They ended up waking him up several days in a row and to spank his ass with a paddle while laughing and taunting him constantly. He was extremely mad about it at first but after a while he admitted to himself that he liked getting the attention they gave him. After being humiliated through this time period, he eventually started to fit in with a few of them. Two of them in particular interested Todd quite a bit. One is a full blooded Italian named Stefano and the other is a Brazilian-American named Paulo. Both of them turned out to be the ringleaders of the hazing that he experienced every night. It wasn't uncommon for Stefano and Paulo to goof around with Todd in the showers each time they returned from putting out a fire. This always got the Station Manager Kinsey riled up as he scolded all three of them for wasting so much time fooling around. One particular night, Todd was lying in bed after taking a shower and was thinking about Stefano in a very inappropriate manner since he was in the bunk right above him. In fact, he was thinking about the Italian in a sexual way quite often. It wasn't too much of a surprise to see the hairy muscled stud’s cock sitting out of his boxers because he really liked how the open air felt up against it. He always saw it dangle over the side of Stefano’s bed on some nights while the Italian slept. There were even times when he could hear the Italian grunting as his cock bounced against the side of the bed. During one of these nights, Todd finally decided to play with it and give his station mate a nice little massage with his mouth. He first stroked it with his hands slowly and gently feeling its thickness and power against his fingers. The hairy Italian would lightly groan each time his cock would bounce. After a couple of minutes of toying with it, Todd arched his head underneath it and slowly gulped it down his throat slurping on it as he massages the huge hairy tool. He could hear Stefano moaning as he started to pick up speed on him. Before he could get into a steady rhythm though, the alarm in the firehouse ended up going off and he had to stop to get into his uniform and report to duty. Stefano jumped down from the top bunk and stopped to look down at his cock seeing how wet it was and looked over at Todd. He grinned realizing that the guy he was bunking with was actually quite fond of him. They rushed out to the truck and got on it to go to their next destination. Todd and the rest of the crew arrive at the site where the fire is located and everyone gets into their positions to prepare to put it out. The studly white firefighter manages to move his way inside to try and rescue someone that is trapped on the second floor but first he is met by a hulking figure which grabs him around the waist and slams him down to the ground. He starts to panic as flames begin falling from above his head as the figure makes him lie there and wait for nearly a minute before he can move any part of his body again. He closes his eyes and starts to wonder if he will ever get out of that structure alive. It is at that very moment that he feels himself being let go by the shadow as it disappears once he opens his eyes. The fire spreads throughout the house and it appears that Todd is now trapped inside. Just as he thinks he is going to burn up and lose consciousness, Todd is grabbed by someone with a very strong grip and pulled out from one of the openings that was just created by the crew. They managed to knock down a wall located right beside him to get him out. He looks up and realizes that it is his Italian housemate Stefano as he is hoisted over the man’s broad left shoulder. When Todd is carried down to the bottom of the ladder, he climbs off his friend and hugs him tightly before telling him how much he appreciates his help. Their Brazilian friend Paulo meets up with them soon after and hugs Todd from behind holding him firmly against his body. The two strong firefighters pick him up and get him back on the truck before returning to the scene to put out the rest of the fire and to get the rest of the people to safety. Todd tries to catch his breath as he sits close to the edge to watch them. After about thirty minutes, they get back onto the truck and join Todd by sitting on both sides of him. He looks over and notices that Stefano is not wearing any type of protective clothing underneath his fire suit. He tells the Italian how reckless that is after he went up to the second floor of that house and saved him from that fire. The Italian tells him that he doesn’t like wearing that gear because it cuts off the circulation to his muscles and restricts his breathing. He reaches over and puts his strong hands on Todd and tells him that he wasn't going to let him burn up in that fire because he cares about him more than he might realize. He turns to look into Stefano’s beautiful gray eyes before his own find their way towards the big pec shelf that hugs the top half of the big man’s suit. As the truck starts moving, he reaches over to pull down Stefano’s zipper to open it as his heaving hairy pecs peer out. He leans over and starts kissing on the Italian’s chest chewing on both round areolas slowly and methodically. Stefano moans deeply feeling his body tingle from the sensations as his breathing starts to get heavier. Todd unzips his housemate’s suit a little more exposing his wet washboard abs as he runs his hands up and down them feeling the slick muscles twitching as they struggle to maintain their shape. The strong stench emanating from him is driving Todd crazy as his tongue moves its way down to Stefano’s hairy crotch as he rubs his face against the Italian’s massive member as he unzips his suit all the way pulling the wet rod out before he starts sucking on it. Paulo sees this happening and moves over to start kissing Stefano on the lips. Todd’s persistent mouth worship on Stefano’s cock is making the hot Italian start to swell from within his suit as his muscles begin growing. The transformation sequence has also moved over to the Brazilian as a loud rip can be heard coming from inside Paulo’s suit. He can see that the Portuguese stud has unzipped his suit halfway down as the undershirt he is wearing rips open exposing his beautiful olive skin. Todd looks up at his Brazilian housemate and sees his chest protruding from the massive rip. His arms are stretching the sleeves as they make a loud suctioning sound from both sides of his suit. Todd turns his attention back around to watch Stefano as he allows himself to give in to his growing body. His exposed cock is lengthening and oozing thick precum down Todd’s throat as he gulps down every single drop. He can hear Paulo’s breathing getting quite compromised as he starts speaking Portuguese in a very sexual tone. His suit is getting incredibly tight as well against his tight skin as his pecs shred his shirt completely. He can see Paulo’s olive cock ripping through his jock and is now hanging freely from directly inside. Todd reaches in and tugs on it as he unzips the rest of the Brazilian’s suit. He stops sucking on Stefano to place the two huge cocks on his face. The eager firefighter strokes them together for a few minutes before docking them as he rolls the dark colored foreskins together. He leans in to lick both of the sweaty cocks while they are joined and moans as he pulls them apart and sees them both dripping thick rivers of precum. He takes turns tasting their sweet juices sucking them over and over again as it begins to give him a major rush of adrenaline. He can hear Stefano’s moans getting louder as the hot Italian’s growing muscles get so large that they stretch the fabric to its limits. The Brazilian appears to be having the same exact problem as well. Todd’s consumption of their juices is intoxicating the white man to the point that he is losing his composure. He starts sucking on Paulo's cock vigorously to make the hot Portuguese man give in to his growing need for more muscle. His legs are emerging from their confines as he pushes his cock further down Todd’s throat and unloads a giant river of spunk down the horny stud’s gullet. His ass finally breaks free from the backside of his suit as it exposes his mammoth bubble butt. Stefano can see this happening and starts rubbing and squeezing it in his huge manly hands. He feels his own arms ready to bust through the sleeves of his suit as Todd looks over and sees the Italian's 25" cannons explode through the fabric. He roars with excitement as his back muscles do the same exact thing. His chest heaves wildly as his gargantuan upper body continues to massacre the upper part of his suit. Todd rubs Stefano’s bloated chest muscles while he finishes swallowing Paulo’s load. The Italian’s growth continues as his entire lower half shreds his suit completely into two long strips. He is completely naked now as he lifts Todd up and onto his massive cock. The white stud grunts loudly as the Italian spreads his anus wide open as it pushes deeper inside him. He starts fucking him harder as Todd quickly pulls the Brazilian’s rod out of his mouth to take a breather. Todd focuses his energy on Paulo to try and will him to grow completely out of his suit. It doesn’t take long before he gets his wish as the hot muscleman roars with ecstasy when his enormous back finally splits the fabric of his suit completely open as it shreds all the way down. He tears the top half of his suit off leaving his ripped pants on. Todd manages to get his head up to nuzzle Paulo’s huge chest as he is being humped by the Italian. He reaches out to signal to Paulo to rip his pants off since they are already in tatters. At this point, the two ethnic men are well over 350 pounds while Todd is still able to retain his current size. He kisses Paulo’s gorgeous veiny forearms and tells him to flex them so he can feel them against his face. His 18" softball-sized bulbs squeeze Todd enough to make him shoot a huge load in his own suit feeling Paulo’s incredible strength and letting Stefano have complete control over his ass. The Brazilian leans down to kiss Todd on the lips and lifts him up in the air so Stefano can pull out and reposition himself to get under him to penetrate him from another angle. With the two huge men now in complete control over their white housemate, their goal now is to make Todd explode into a muscle monster like them. Stefano looks over and winks at Paulo as he positions his thick cock so the smaller man can move down on it. He quickly pumps his cock a few times inside Todd before he starts grinding the smaller man harder. Todd can feel the Italian’s balls tensing up as they swell to nearly twice their size filling up with tons of luscious cum. His incredibly deep Italian voice echoes across the top of the truck as he thrusts several times inside Todd filling the small man’s insides full of his thick seed. The feeling is so intense that Todd briefly loses consciousness before waking up again a few seconds later. His transformation seems to be inevitable as his body absorbs both behemoths massive muscle-building loads.
  18. Ragnar12231

    BEAR part 2

    Voila the second part to the BEAR series, sorry that it's not very 'raunchy' I wanted to save the best parts until Troy's 18th The rest of the week went so slowly, I hadn't heard much from Bear and Ig. Ig had added me on Facebook and I'd seen him driving around. I was feeling a little hurt about it until Saturday when Jerry and I were sitting in the local Internet cafe writing out our English coursework. A black hummer pulled up outside and honked it's horn, I immediately looked up and realised who it was. "Don't tell me that's for you" groaned Jerry. "Yeah, sorry Jer I'll help you finish it off tomorrow if I can" I said, feeling guilty. "You could've at least told me about your new boyfriend you know. I wouldn't have judged you" he said, looking as I hurt as I had been all week. "Jer, I don't know what we are. As soon as I figure it out you'll be the first to know" he just nodded so I patted his shoulder and walked off. As I reached the car the door was opened for me. "Hey Troy, you doing okay?" asked Ig from the front passenger sheet, Bear was miraculously able to fit into the car and drive it. "Good to see you again Cub, sorry we 'aven't been in touch all week. We have been keeping our eye on you though" explained Bear as we drove off. "Where are we going?" I asked, I wasn't nervous simply curious. "Back to the manor, we've got a surprise for you" said Ig as he grinned back at me. I then felt a wet sensation on my neck and I jumped in my seat. "Oh yeah meet Grey, our guard dog" I turned around and saw an over-sized dog that looked like a half bulldog half Great Dane, but it's fur was a cloudy grey like it's name-sake" It took us ten minutes to get to the manor thanks to Bear's 'efficient' driving. I had never really seen the manor during the day but it was gorgeous. There were five colour full gardens surrounding an enormous fountain outside the front entrance and a massive arboretum surrounding the grounds of the house leading onto the ancient forest on the outskirts of town. "You never been here before? Not even on a school trip?" questioned Ig as he saw my amazement. "No, I only moved here four years ago and our school doesn't really do trips" I replied as grey jumped into the backseat with my and stuck his head out the window. We pulled into the garage through an automatic door and Bear threw a blindfold at me "Put that on" he ordered. I did as I was told and Ig helped me out of the car and together the two of them and Grey led me through the house. "Okay take off the blind fold" whispered Ig. I pulled it away and no sooner had I opened my eyes had the room erupted into an uproar. "WELCOME!" roared a group of half-naked muscular men and women. "Welcome to the Pack cub, this is your initiation" announced Bear as he put his barrel sized arm over me and lead me to the centre of the room. I was immediately swarmed by everybody as they all tried to hug me or kiss my cheek as though I were some kind of long lost family member. "Alright let the boy breathe" ordered Bear as he parred the sea of people until one relatively (as almost everyone in the room was over 6ft) short man stood before me with a dainty woman at his side. "Troy meet my passive Betas, Yui and Horace" said Bear as they stepped forward, Horace shook my hand and Yui hugged me. She stood at around 5ft 6 and she was quite skinny so even I dwarfed her. "It's not often Bear brings home such handsome young men, welcome Troy" she said politely as her black hair fell in front of her eyes. "Yes you're a very lucky man Troy" said Horace as he put his arm over Yui's shoulder "I look forward to getting to know you better" The two of them then walked away and I was introduced to the other thirteen pack members. All the guys gave me a bear hug and a few friendly pats on the butt, it was all just regular locker room stuff but their eyes were hungry and inviting as they walked away. I couldn't resist checking them all out. The other two women were both 'defenders' for our pack, I was told that they were basically just security for our manor and if our Pack was threatened. They also bounced at local clubs and they promised to let me in whenever I wanted. Once the introductions were over I felt a little overwhelmed. I'd never had a very close family. My foster parents, God bless them, did try but we'd never really clicked. I did love them, but I didn't necessarily always like them and they had accepted that - they said that they would always love me too but if I wanted to leave when I turned 18 they'd harbour no grudges. But now I had a whole room of people who treated me like a brother. I could tell it was genuine too, years in care homes had taught me how to recognise people who liked and didn't like you. Everyone adored me. I almost felt like crying because I'd never felt so accepted. "I know it's a little overwhelming and I'm sorry it's happened so suddenly. But I hope you still want to be a part of our little family?" asked Bear as he smiled down at me. "I'd love to" I replied as I beamed and suddenly felt a warmth emanating from the scar bear had given me. I went to touch it and felt it slowly fading away. "Excellent, now if you'd like to follow me. We have something else we think you'll enjoy" I was lead out of the room and down a few sets of steps into a cozy dining room. The smell of food on the way there had made me hungry and I wasn't disappointed as I saw the spread that had been lain out. "I heard your stomach Troy, dig in we only need you to listen" I didn't need telling twice. I immediately dug into the food, each bite set of firework of flavour in my mouth as though I were eating for the first time. "So you might be wondering why you didn't go all 'teen wolf' and start turning into a bear in your bathroom." I grunted a yes. "Well the truth is the strength of our gift is dependent on the potency of the one who inflicted it. Meaning that because you were scratched by an Alpha it's been a lot more potent so your body has to prepare for it" said Bear as he threw some of the food into his mouth. "So we need to feed you up to give you the energy and the nutrients your body needs to become a werebear and believe me it's going to be good" "What do you mean?" I grunted through bites of food. "Well let's just say before my I developed - as I was born a werebear - I stood at about 6ft. Once I transformed I shot straight up to 8ft and about half a ton, obviously I don't look like that now because I suppress it so that I can fit into ordinary life - just about" "So you're saying I'm gonna grow?" I asked eagerly. "Oh boy you're gonna grow. Strapping lad like you, still going through puberty, clawed by a born Alpha. You're gonna be fucking huge" I was so excited, I could sense my body getting ready now. I wanted to be big, it'd mean everything to me. Then I realised "How the fuck do I explain growing to 8ft and half a ton to everybody?" "We'll suppress it, make up excuses you'll be fine" comforted bear as he grinned at me. I'd finished all the food on the table but I didn't feel full "Now how about some more food?" "Bring it on" I grunted as Ig walked in with four more plates of meat, bread and cheese. He then threw a bunch of bananas at me and a whole pie. "Dig in little cub" he cooed as he drifted over to me and say besides me. I was in heaven. An hour later I finally felt full and some of the guys from earlier had joined us "Bloody hell cub, are you half whale or something?" joked one of the largest - 'Booker' (He got the nickname from his aggressive way of playing Rugby as he usually got booked and sent off) though I'd heard people call him 'hooker' for entirely different reasons. "I thought that was you" I replied playfully as I nudged his noticeable gut. He grabbed me in a headlock and wrestled me around. "You should learn to watch your tongue little cub" he grunted as he lifted me out of my chair. Eventually he let go and slapped my arse. "Alright Hooker leave him be" jested Ig as he grabbed Booker and pulled him away "besides he's not gonna be a little cub for long" "He'll still be just a cub though" noted Bear as he beaconed me over to him. I immediately walked over to him and he stood up "I'm going to help you turn into your bear form now, okay?" I nodded, starting to get a little nervous as the rest of the guys backed away. "How?" "Well in laman's terms I'm going to have to hurt you. Pain sets off the change, but after you turn and we teach you how to control yourself you can change painlessly whenever you want" Bear put his hand on my shoulder "We need to do it today, the longer we wait the harder it's going to be for you" "Okay, I'm ready" I said firmly as he gave me a warm smile and the rammed his knee into my crotch. I collapsed to the floor in agony, crying out in pain until the pitch suddenly dropped to a low guttural roar. I felt myself get angry and something inside of me responded to it and fought it's way to the surface. I began to get up, snarling but Bear there a right hook and I flew backwards once more. This time I managed to roll and keep my balance, leaping at him again as I felt my body begin to change. "That's in cub, fight me" taunted Bear as he skillfully dodged my attempts to harm him. As I swiped at him my arms became hairier until a thick layer of fur covered them. Slowly my fingernails elongated and curled, dying black and becoming razor sharp. My arm slowly began to bulk outwards as well until my originally fairly impressive 16" arms looked more like 25". I felt the urge to bite him and as I lunged forward I realised my face had elongated into a snarling maw of sharp teeth and fur. It was then that I realised I now stood taller than Bear. In the brief moment of shock Bear transformed top, shooting past me in height and tackling me to the floor and keeping me there before licking my maw. I continued to grow beneath him till I capped out at 8ft 5" and almost as broad as him. I felt exhausted and eventually I fell asleep. When I woke up again I was in a large plush bed with my head resting on a man's chest, it was Bear. "Finally awake eh?" I heard him grumble, I saw him raise his arm and point across the room "Go look in the mirror" I slowly pushed myself, feeling a lot heavier than before. When my foot hit the floor it landed with a loud thud and I pulled my groggy body over to the mirror. "Holy shit" I mumbled as I began to feel up my new muscles. I stood at a solid 6ft 8 and at about 20 stone (280 lb). My arms were now 22" (slightly smaller than when I was a bear), but my quads had a blown up to 30" each and as I felt them I brushed against my now extraordinary package. My dick now hung near my knees, it was at least 10" soft and 7.5" thick, soft. "Wow cub, looks like all that food went to your cock" teased Bear as he sat up and patted the bed. "Wait for your hair to grow back in and you'll be one sexy fucker" I crawled back into bed next to him and flirted, "Like you?" "Damn straight" he replied as he grabbed my ass. "Fuck me lad, that's one sweet arse you got there" he growled. I shivered with pleasure as he rubbed his hand over it. I turned to him and nuzzled against him "Thankyou" I groaned, feeling warmth emanate from him. "So how about we re-introduce you to everyone else? I'm sure they're all dying to see their new hunky brother" said Bear as he massaged shoulders. "How long have I been here?" I grumbled in response - worrying about my foster parents panicking again as they'd been so worried last night. "Only an hour or two, we just need to get you down to a more believable size before you leave" replied Bear "I mean you doubled in size width ways and you're almost 7ft, no excuse can cover all that." "Heh yeah I guess you're right" I irked to myself and flexed my huge biceps before I felt myself get lifted up into the air. "Don't let it go to your head though cub, you're still just an oversized pup." teased Bear as he carried me out of the room. This time when I met everyone they were a lot more physical. Chest bumping me, throwing me around, playfully punching me, pinching my ass - which was apparently the best they'd ever seen. I was just a little nervous that I might get slapped in the dick, but they seemed to steer clear of that area - with their hands at least, their eyes were all over it. "Wow you got big." complimented Ig as he entered the room. I now dwarfed him pretty easily so I tried my luck bear hugging him and trying to over-power him with a bit of roughhousing. Though I soon found myself flat on my tight ass, "not big enough though, cub" He helped me up and patted my chest "One day" I promised, hitting him on the shoulder. "Pfft keep dreaming." he replied as he grinned up at me "You're gonna have to shrink down now anyway" "How am I meant to do that?" diverting my attention to Bear who seemed to know. He held up a chain necklace with an ornate padlock un-locked on it "I'll be the one controlling that don't worry about a thing, this is just the final part of your initiation. Once you put on this collar you are mine, my cub until either of us says otherwise" I took the collar and put it around my neck, my fingers now ready to push the lock together "Do you have the key?" "It's in the study, it doesn't belong to either of us. However, as my cub you are expected to achieve certain things and carry out certain tasks for our Pack" I nodded as a sign for him to continue. "Firstly, when you're ready you'll come live with us. Secondly, you will complete and exercise regime we set for you each week. Thirdly, once you turn eighteen you will provide certain services for me and your Packmates - a certain type of stress relief" "Gotcha" "And one final thing, you will tell me what you hope to achieve from this relationship and in your life and I will do everything in my power to make sure that happens. Okay cub?" he asked, smiling warmly now. "Yes, of course" I replied as I pushed the lock together, binding the chain and committing myself to Bear. "I love you cub" he said as he hugged me and kissed me. I wasn't as stunned as when Ig had sprung a kiss on me, Bear made me feel so at ease that it was impossible to feel awkward. As we kissed I felt his body expand around me as my own body shrank down. When we parted he stood at a lofty 7ft 3" and I was back down to around 6ft 5. I'd kept a lot of my muscle but it was relative to my new height. Bear seemed a lot bigger and his muscles all bulged out more than ever. "Did you just steal my muscle?" I asked, a little crestfallen. "I took your height, my muscles just adapted to it. The mass you lost is in that chain, look" I examined the chain. When I had been given it it was a bit dull and he lock was a bit rusty but now it looked freshly polished and thicker. The lock felt warm too and I could see a Nordic pattern on it now. "Whenever you visit you can go back to your normal size, if you want you can slowly grow yourself publicly but believe me life as a giant is a lot more difficult" he chuckled as he lead me out of the room. "Let's get you some new clothes and get you home, I don't want my little cub getting into trouble." I was given a fresh set of shirts for school and some fashionable casual clothes all in my size, as they ugh they'd been picked out just now. "How did you know what size I'd be?" "Horace and Yui worked it out for me. Becoming a werebear and gaining all that size can actually be calculated if you have the time and if you're as smart as they are. You should find they fit perfectly and all the colours suit you and your own style. They were busy researching you all week - sorry if that sounds creepy but I asked them too" "It's cool" I replied as I tried on the leather jacket I'd been given "They have really good style" "Yui does, you'd be lucky to find Horace wearing a tie with any of his shirts let alone matching up to the rest of his outfit" replied Bear as he smiled at me. "If your foster parents ask where they came from you tell them that you've become a model - Yui owns her own clothes shop in town so they should buy it." "Thankyou Bear... For everything" I replied, unable to stop my emotions seeping into my voice. He wrapped his arms around me and I felt a few tears roll down my cheek "I've never really felt at home anywhere, but being here with all of you and knowing how much you care... It's the greatest thing that's ever happened to me" "Aww come on cub, you're gonna make me cry soon" he replied wiping away my tears and kissing my cheek. Once I'd gotten dressed Ig entered the room and lead me away to the garage, he'd be the one taking me home. Before we got in the car he grabbed my hand and I turned around to him "I promise we'll stay in touch better with you this time Troy, you're very special to me" said Ignis. "Thankyou" I replied as I initiated a hug with him. "If you want you can come to my Rugby match on Tuesday?" "You play rugby?" replied Ig happily. "My dad owns the club, I'll see you there big guy" We hopped into the car and he drove me home once more. When we stopped we kissed once again, but as Ig went to put his hand on my thigh I pulled away. "Sorry... I don't think I'm ready, maybe once I know you better" I said breathlessly as I looked away from him feeling ashamed. He turned my head back to face him and grinned "It's okay cub, I can wait" he kissed me on the cheek and then unlocked the doors so that I could hop out. When I got in my foster parents were sat in the living room "Did you have a good time?" called Karen - my foster mum. "Yeah, it was amazing" I replied as I hurried upstairs whilst they gave each other a knowing glance. "Mr Winslet!" roared my biology teacher - Mr. Carmichael - as I jolted awake in my seat. "If you could be so kind as to pay me your very precious attention I was trying to teach!" "Sorry sir, I-" "Save it. Now why don't you answer some questions for me" he said snidely. "Fine" I grumbled as the class all started looking at me. Jerry and I were the only people from our year in the class so I didn't really know the others as none of the new rugby players took biology as an A level. "What is the difference between DNA and RNA?" "The sugar, DNA has deoxyribose and RNA has ribose - there are also three types of RNA and only one type of DNA" "It's good to see your remember what I taught you last year, it's a shame you couldn't in your exam" he remarked. I went to say something back at him but Jerry nudged my side. "Yeah, but I'll get it right this year" I replied through gritted teeth. "Well perhaps you should start by remaining awake. Now could you please read off the board for me" I really didn't like Mr. Carmichael, he'd had it in for me since year 7 when I'd show him up in front of our headmaster. The rest of the day went smoothly as not all of my teachers were massive dickheads, in fact they were pleased to see me and Jerry. We had training after school so we made our way to the locker rooms. Although my teachers had been pleasant, I kept hearing people muttering my name followed by words like 'roids', 'mutant' and 'freak' and it was starting to piss me off. I think Jerry could tell I was annoyed because he seemed to step between me and anybody who was muttering in case I snapped and went for them. "Don't listen to them big guy, you had a little growth spurt so what?" said Jerry as we walked into the locker room. "I know you're not on drugs, you're not cool enough to know drug dealers" he joked making me smile. As we got changed the rest of the team entered and I could feel them all staring at me. A few didn't care that much and just got dressed but most kept glancing over at me and then the whispering began as I took my shirt off and displayed my wide - now hairy back to them. "I bet he's on roids" "Or he's some kind of freak" "Well if he's on roids he won't be winning over any girls with his little package" "Nah I heard he's gay" "Pfft bloody faggot I bet-" I'd grabbed the guy by the throat and shoved him against the wall. "Shut the fuck up." I snarled at him as he struggled against my vice-like grip. "Troy calm down!" shouted Jerry as he tried to pull me away but I didn't budge. I threw the guy across the floor and he skidded over to the open doorway where Mr. Montfort was stood. "MY OFFICE, NOW!" he snapped pointing to the two of us and then to the door. We both obeyed immediately, the boy I'd grabbed was coughing a lot but didn't seem too hurt. "What the fuck is wrong with you two, rough housing in the changing rooms like children" "He-" "I don't care who started it, you two are gonna apologise to each other. You're gonna clean the entire locker room tonight and everyone's boots and if I ever see you two doing that again you're off the team." stated Montfort. "Now Mr. Clyde if you could please leave I need to have a talk with Troy" I looked down at the floor, hands balled in anger. I could hear the disappointment in Montfort's voice, I felt so guilty. "Look at me" I ordered, his voice stern but not angry. I looked up at him and he sighed, "what's going on Troy, you're a good kid. I don't expect to have to split up a fight with you in it" "I'm not on drugs" I muttered. "What? Of course you're not, you know better than that and I know you wouldn't, remember what I told you all in year seven?" "If you ever caught us taking drugs you'd make us run till we sweated them out" I replied. "And if you were dumb enough to do it again I'd feed you to my huskies" he replied, grinning at me. "Is that what everyone's been saying? That you're some kind of roid head?" "Some kind of freak" I corrected, looking away again. "A faggot" "Listen Troy, my boys are made of stronger stuff than that. You need to understand, the only reason they say that crap is because they're jealous of what you've achieved and they take out their jealously by trying to hurt you. They know they can't hurt you physically so they try it mentally, throwing insults at you and if they know they can get you riled up by it they're gonna continue to do it" "So I just let them get away with it, let them treat me like shit?" I grumbled. "Well you certainly shouldn't manhandling them. If I ever see you doing that again I will personally throttle you" he threatened. "But the best way to deal with it is to internalise their insults, they call you a freak? Be a freak, get bigger show off make them uncomfortable with it" "You want me to show off?" "Well no, just show that you enjoy being as big as you are. If they think they can hurt you they will. Though if they call you a faggot again tell me and I'll make them wish they hadn't" "Thanks Coach" I replied as I stood up. "No problem, your punishment still stands though. Now go out your kit on" he ordered. I nodded and left the room. Back in the changing rooms everyone was dressed and chatting. I went over to my stuff and got changed, my rugby kit was rather tight which made me feel happy as it made me realise how big I'd actually gotten. "You gonna be okay Troy?" asked Jerry paternally as he turned to me. "Yeah, I'm a beast remember? It's gonna take more than words to hurt me" I replied confidently. "Good, just don't let it go to your head, there's nothing worse than a cocky jock." he replied, patting my shoulder and walking out to the basketball courts. I pulled on my boots and jogged outside to practise. I'd never felt better, no-one could stop me scoring, in fact it took almost seven guys just to get me down and coach looked impressed. "Well we certainly have a strong line up this year lads but I want you to all follow in Troy's footsteps, start bulking up and eating right - but if you could not start fights in the locker room like that beast it would be greatly appreciated" said Montfort as he grinned over at me "Now give him and Mr. Clyde your boots to clean and get back inside"
  19. SoupBacons

    Jack, After Dessert

    So, this is a short little story that I'd been working on for some time, nothing big (well... ) but I just had the idea in my head for some time now, and just wanted to get it out. /// Jack and Tim finished their meal, as the buzz of the restaurant subsided slightly. It was early afternoon, they had both taken a break from work to meet at a new restaurant – Tim was always so busy, and Jack thought that like this, they could spend a bit more time together. “Ugh, that was too good.” Said Tim, leaning back. Jack just looked at him, with a smile - gazing deeply into his dark brown eyes. He looked skinny even in that shirt, which looked a little big on him. Though, they were both fairly slim guys. Tim had brown hair, brown eyes, and a cute face, but that’s not really why Jack fell for him. “What?” Tim asked, raising his brow. “Oh, nothing.” Jack said, leaning forward, resting his elbows on the table. “God, you look so tiny.” Said Jack again, smiling at Tim, who looked a bit annoyed at this. “And you don’t?” He said back, quickly. “Well, I’m saying that you might work too much, maybe consider putting some weight on your bones.” “What, go to the gym?” Tim asked, furrowing his brow. “I don’t think you’d last much in the gym.” “I think you’d be surprised.” “No.” Tim was even more annoyed now, but he knew that Jack was just trying to piss him off, for fun he supposed. “Why?” “You couldn’t last long in there surrounded by big hunky guys, that’s all I’m saying.” “Oh please, I’m not some… some… primitive… sexual… beast.” “You’re not?” Asked Jack, holding back a chuckle. “Oh you know what I—“ Tim smiled as he began, but stopped, as he saw the waiter approach with a tray on which lay two small plates, each with what looked like a little red candy on them. “Er, we just had dessert.” Tim said, thinking the waiter confused their order with someone else’s. Jack noticed something about the waiter right now – he was very well built. He could see a clear outline of his pecs through his shirt, his thick legs filled out his pants, leaving little to the imagination, the sleeves on his suit were quite large, and filled. He looked around, all the waiters in this place looked like that. ‘That’s a bit odd.’ Thought Jack, looking at the man’s strikingly handsome face, but then his thoughts were cut by the waiter’s voice. “No, sir. This is… on the house. I think you’ll find it quite… to your liking. I hear it has… amazing after effe—after taste.” They waited until the waiter was gone, they both looked at the thing on the plate for a bit, then shrugged – what the hell – and ate it. “It’s um…” Tim began. “It’s quite um… the… er…” “It’s tasteless dude.” Jack said, as Tim nodded, smiling. “Yeah – that’s the word.” He said, and leaned on the table as well. “Oh, maybe we should meet tonight.” “Sure, I’ll call you around seven. That sounds fine?” “Yeah su—“ Tim stopped, as he heard his phone vibrate in his pocket. “Oh shit, sorry, they’re calling me from work, I got to go – I’ll see you tonight, ok?” He kissed Jack quickly and headed out the door, waving at him. “Okay!” Jack responded, as he called the waiter to pay. He too left the restaurant and went home, when he got there he sat down on his couch, turned on the TV and just relaxed for a bit. He looked at the clock, it was around four, he made a mental note to call Tim – but knowing Tim, he’d call him first just before seven, in case he forgot. Then, he felt… surprisingly turned on. It was nothing on the TV, he wasn’t really thinking about anything very sexy. ‘Hm…’ He thought. ‘That’s odd. I’m just gonna get some water.’ He got up, got to the kitchen and got some water. ‘Tim must be home by now’ He thought. But, there, he felt a strange surge of energy – as he was returning to the couch it got stronger and stronger, somehow. He felt like he wanted to… to… move, or to… run, jump – something. He put the glass of water on the table and thought, why not, and started doing some jumping jacks, just to spend this energy. He kept doing them and doing them, then he got down onto the floor, he began doing crunches – he felt his stomach muscles burn as he did more and more and more. Finally, he was sick of crunches, and he got onto his stomach, and got into the position to do push ups, and he did them, again and again he raised and lowered himself – he was doing much more than he ever thought he could – really. A strange haze took over him, his mind became a bit blurred, his body filled with this energy – suddenly, he was just and totally focused on expending it as fast as possible. He stood up, jumping, working out, doing everything he knew, for a moment, he could feel his legs burn, he could feel them getting tired, he got down – he did more push ups, his arms would too get tired, start to hurt – and then – the energy flooded him again and all the soreness was gone. He was ready for more. He continued to exercise with strange speed – doing more and more, faster and faster – he felt his shirt and pants start to feel, a bit different. He looked at the clock for a moment, it was half past four. Was he doing it for so long? He looked at the stairs in his house, he ran up them, then down, then up again and again – the pain building up in his legs, the tiredness creeping in and then – a flood of energy, and nothing. He kept exercising, in a strange rage to get rid of this excess energy. He kept at it, incessantly, increasingly getting better and better at the exercises. He was sweating, his shirt was drenched, drops of sweat ran down his ruffled, blonde hair, down the sharp contours of his face, for a moment he simply stood there – breathing heavily. Then, he felt the energy again. He took off his shirt and pants and socks, and he headed upstairs. As he passed near the mirror he didn’t notice what had happened to his body. Where once was a skinny, small man – now stood a bit taller, more filled out and sexier one. His thighs were cut, muscles flexing as he stood on his legs, they were still relatively small, but his muscles were clearly defined – from his round butt – to his angular calves, rising with each step. He had a beginning of a six pack on his stomach, somehow – he had gained mass as well, though he didn’t look big, he certainly looked more packed with muscle, his pecs clearly visible, protruding slightly outward. His bicep bunched up into a ball each time he swung his hand as he walked, his shoulders were rounder, they looked… denser, his neck was slightly thicker with stringy, corded muscles, going down to his back – oiled with sweat, and broader, more defined. He went up all the way to the attic and started opening various boxes, until he found a few that he liked. Inside, he found his old weights, from when he actually took care of his body, they were there for who knows how long. He picked up a pair of dumbbells, both weighing about 45 pounds. He started curling them, letting out a sigh of relief as he felt the pent up energy quickly leave his body. He was strong, stronger than he thought – apparently. He looked down at his arms as he brought the weights up and down and up and down and saw his muscles bunch up, even… grow before his eyes – but he didn’t really notice it, the haze was strong over him, like a curse, driving him to expend all this energy. He started doing squats, feeling the bit of excess weight already. His legs were burning, but it was good – it meant that he was losing energy. They expanded, ever so slightly, his thighs growing, his calves inflating, becoming more defined, his butt becoming rounder, firmer. He got down again, started doing sit ups, holding a 100 pounds to his chest. For a moment he thought that he was insane, a skinny man like him could never – but something in his head cut him off, and he just did it. Rising up and going don and up and down again and again. His abs grew quietly, ridges formed between them as the six pack became fully exposed. His whole front became ripped – thick, dense muscles covered his body. He stood up, still brimming with this strange energy. He felt his boxers become slightly tight, yet he paid them no heed. He simply got down from his attic, and ducked as he exited his house. He grew taller too – he noticed this for a moment as he looked around, standing half naked on his front lawn. He approached the big, heavy metal table that stood there, he simply gripped it, with his new broader, longer hands, and then – put his whole strength into lifting the thing. His bare feet pushed firmly into the ground, even they seemed elongated and strong. Then – he felt it – he was lifting it. He put more and more strength into it and finally – it went off the ground. He let out loud grunts as he grinned widely, almost laughing at how absurdly strong he had become. His arms widened, biceps clearly visible and huge, bigger than softballs – on his large strong arms. His forearms pushed against the cold metal – he felt almost as if they were harder than it was, meaty, tough muscles supported the table as seemingly all his muscles grew in unison, not leaving others behind. After a while, he lowered the large table and lifted it again, he was curling it – he couldn’t believe it. It felt amazing, and yet he wasn’t done, there was still way too much energy left inside him. He simply let go of the table, letting it fall with a loud THUMP, as he looked around again. Then, he smiled broadly. He saw his car. He headed to it and looked at it for a bit, feeling the energy build up inside him. It looked lower to him than ever, he must have been past seven feet tall at this point. He looked down at his long, strong feet, as he bent down, and gripped the rear bumper, squeezing the metal with his hands. His legs bulged immediately – his back muscles exploded outwards, his triceps grew into strong horseshoe shapes at the back of his arms – and as he tried to lift the car, he felt himself grow stronger. He expanded in all directions, he felt his dick surge – growing past the cuffs of his boxers, which split with a loud rip at the back, by his increasingly bigger butt cheeks, he managed to lift the rear end of the car and he laughed loudly as he looked down at himself. A giant man, the size of a basketball player and a physique of a pro bodybuilder. Every muscle on his body jumped at his command, large, round and so firm and tough to the touch. He ran his hands over himself, feeling the surges of energy subside, slowly. He slowly headed inside, as he flexed his biceps, the size of someone’s head, supported by his soccer ball shoulders. He ducked as he went inside, resisting the urge to widen his door with his new strength. He looked down as he tore off his boxers, staring at a glorious, thick and long dick he could only imagine having before. ‘This… this is…’ He looked at how his pecs rose and fell with each breath, large slabs of hard meat on his chest – he couldn’t believe that this was his body. A shining eight pack, massive legs, arms that can lift cars. He heard his phone ring, he grabbed it half-mindedly, and answered. Jack was panting… heavily. “Hello?” “My God Jack… you won’t believe what just happened to me…” Tim said on the other side of the line. Tim was panting… heavily. /// Yey for love and all - in any case, these two are gonna have much more fun now, I think.
  20. Check out Part 1 if you need a refresher on the story: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2496-the-facility/ Two years had passed since that day back in the city. Both of you managed to get out and found refuge in a neighboring community away from the chaos that ensued from that crazy day. Remarkably though the force that consumed the city only managed to affect a small amount of men from outside its borders and never made it to this town they made it to. Even more amazing is the fact that both you and Howard returned to your normal sizes just a few hours after entering this new community. You were both found and taken to a place that was being run by a doctor by the name of Ross Bloodstone. He was intrigued by both of your circumstances and started running very elaborate tests on both of you. After determining that you and Howard were both born with genetic gifts, the doctor decided to organize a team to go investigate the building you spoke to him about and find out exactly how this whole thing started. He recruited you to go back and search to where this force was being housed inside the facility where you and Howard both originally changed. The search team was to wear protective gear that was implanted with an oxygen tank so they could breathe clean air and not worry about some freak accident from happening. You lobbied hard to get Howard put onto the search team, but Dr. Bloodstone decided against it and sent him to go work with a research company to help develop a new type of protein supplement. The doctor had occasionally spoken to you about people he had worked with in the past that would make you think that perhaps this experimental facility was somehow put together as part of one of his studies. You decided to keep it to yourself so he wouldn’t get any indications that you might question his motives. After some last minute planning, you got the search team together and shuffled them into an armored van that was meant for tough missions like this one. The drive back to the city was about three hours away from this community. The men were also told to eat something before they left to avoid the possibility of having to expose themselves to the air. The team was made up of five guys, all of different sizes and all had different levels of expertise. The one that was assigned to stay with you at all times was Brisco, a stunningly handsome former marine with a thick powerful build. From day one at the safehouse you had resided in, this man helped you cope with the after effects of the reversion process and stayed close when your lover was not available. Howard never truly understood why this man latched on to you so quickly so he tried to stay close to you to make sure that nothing unusual would happen. It is perhaps the main reason why he was assigned to another location to avoid getting into the middle of whatever Brisco’s assignment was. The other three vary in size from the lanky type with the technological skills, Marshall, to one with medical expertise, Evers, and the other one was a monstrously huge brute with the strength to fend off whoever might have come along. His name was Hery, a South American former superheavyweight bodybuilder that at one time was going to compete for the Olympia competition before all hell broke loose in his homeland. Once you arrived back inside the city, you were shocked to see that there was a substantial amount of dead men lying everywhere. It seemed really strange that not a single man survived from this catastrophe, but that there must have been a reason for this to occur as well. The team managed to find the location of the facility and parked the van directly in front of where both you and Howard emerged from just a couple of years before. You started to get out of the vehicle until Brisco ordered you to stay put while he went inside to search. The rest of the team followed closely behind him. After they made their way inside the huge opening in the facility wall, you managed to sneak out the driver’s side door and peeked in before stepping inside. The darkness inside the testing area reminded you of what had transpired just a few years before. Nothing had changed except for several portions of the ceiling which were falling down from the lack of maintenance. You got a flashlight out from your suit pocket and looked over and noticed that Marshall was already inside the control room checking out the machinery that still remained slightly intact despite the carnage that occurred from that crazy day. Both Evers and Hery had apparently gone somewhere else inside the facility since they were nowhere to be seen. You managed to find your way over to start discussing what may or may not have led to the development of this powerful force. You were trying to formulate in your mind of whether or not he was just doing things for Dr. Bloodstone or if he really was interested in figuring out how this may have gotten started on his own free will. You eventually decided to let Marshall continue his examination of the machinery and went searching throughout other sections of the building. You could hear both Brisco and Hery discussing something in the gym area not far from the main entrance of the building as you entered the long corridor that led to the front part of the facility. It seemed as if Hery was more interested in finding out if the force was still activated in the air than ever protecting the team from anything they may have encountered. The two men argued for several minutes before Brisco finally said that he wasn’t going to be part of whatever decision Hery was going to make. He even threatened to kill him right there if he decided to take his helmet off. Before they said anything else, you quickly jumped in between them to resolve whatever conflict was going to transpire next. Brisco told you to get out the way, but you refused since you figured he wouldn’t hurt you considering how he has been with you over the last several months. The huge bodybuilder made a few more taunts before unlatching his helmet and threatened to pull it off. You pleaded with him to take a few minutes to think about what he was going to do, but it didn’t work as he immediately pulls his helmet off. He took several deep breaths inhaling the air and grunted in his low South American voice. Within seconds, both you and Brisco could hear his body reacting. His suit was inflating to its limits as his muscles were expanding at an alarming rate. The marine pushed you out of the way and started shooting at Hery numerous times hitting the growing behemoth in his chest and legs. The blood from his wounds was slowly pooling out the holes in his suit before his bloated muscles started tearing their way out of the fabric and pushed the bullets out and onto the floor. He was yelling quite loudly at Brisco as he continued to swell inside up the suit as the fabric quickly gave way to the mass that continued to grow on top of the immense muscle he had already on his bulging torso. You got back up and attempted to get the marine away from Hery, but he wouldn’t budge as he tried shooting the swelling behemoth again. The bullets barely pierced his olive flesh as the expanding muscle layers pushed them right back out. At this point, the South American’s suit completely fell to the ground. He continued to expand as he grew even taller and was about to reach the ceiling above him. You decided to high tail it out the back of the gym area and into the locker area. You peered around the corner to listen from the locker room entrance and could hear Hery’s immensely deep voice rumbling against the walls as Brisco yelled in fright. The ceiling was heard crumbling as the facility shook several times forcing you to brace yourself against the wall you were standing beside. You decided to find another way out of the locker room in case the giant decided to come looking for you. This was a part of the facility that you were not familiar with since you were immediately sent back into the test area when you originally arrived there. Perhaps there was a door in the back where you could find a way out. After a couple of minutes of searching, you did find a door and opened it. You quickly rushed inside and closed it. When you were trying to turn around, you were immediately met by Evers who attempted to try and knock you out. You avoided his blow and retaliated by punching him in the faceguard of his helmet which knocked him backwards. He started to fall over but you managed to catch him before he landed on the ground. You didn’t want his helmet to come off somehow. He tried to get back up but you ended up sitting on him to restrain him while you asked him questions about his motive and what the doctor wanted him to do at the facility. Evers refused to answer any of his questions and said that he was willing to kill himself if it was needed. You knew that you couldn’t let him off that easy by taking his helmet off so you forced him up to his feet and sat him over in a chair by a window that was located close to a door which went outside. You found some thick medical tape lying close to you and wrapped his arms up in it behind his back as well as around the bottom part of his helmet to avoid any kind of accident from possibly occurring. This room appeared to be some kind of lab area with various bottles of chemicals and gases lying everywhere. You scanned the whole area and came to the conclusion that perhaps Evers was sent back here to possibly work on getting another virus developed. You heard noises coming from behind one of the walls and went over to investigate. You could hear something powering up and quickly jumped backwards to avoid the blast that ended up coming through the wall. A huge crater appeared as Evers went flying into the wall behind him. Someone came through the crater and grabbed you by the arm before standing you up. They immediately noticed that a crack was forming on your helmet and patched it quickly before any of the air entered. As you came to your senses, you noticed that it was in fact Marshall who picked you up from the ground. He told you that they needed to get out of there to avoid being found because he realized that they were being used by the doctor and most likely other members of the search team. Still a bit groggy, you nodded in agreement as the man opened the door that led outside and felt yourself being dragged away from the facility. More sounds were heard emanating from the complex behind you as the two of you went inside a nearby building to take shelter. You collapsed into Marshall’s arms once you found a safe place inside that was secure and passed out. Need to catch up on Doctor Bloodstone?: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3533-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-1-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3600-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-2-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor
  21. Hey Muscle Friends, So I decided to post both parts I and II together. I had trouble last time with a strange deletion of spaces between sentences. I figured out the tech part of it so that it didn't happen again, but thought I would put the two together so the punctuation on part I wasn't as distracting. Part I is separated from Part II by a section of asterisks so if you want to just skip to that, scroll about half of the way through and look for the break in the story. Since this is a continuation of the first story I have written, I welcome your comments and feedback (especially supportive/positive ones). It's a bit intimidating to put something personal out there, so in advance, I thank you for being kind. Part III (the final chapter) will be worked on this weekend and hopefully will be out to you next week sometime. Be well and get big, SeaMusc ***************************************************************************************************************************************************** Part I The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff said to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed his towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, its like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous for Cliff. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met in person and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big strong handsome kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. Shane was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling. ================================================================= ================================================================= Part II He heard rain hitting the windowpane. Everything was warm. And then he heard a soft whimper. Where was he? He didn’t remember why he was laying in bed. “Oh, shit!” Cliff thought to himself. “Cliff, I am so sorry. I was worried you would be afraid of me.” He glanced over at Shane’s bed. He wasn’t on it. “I…I…” He heard what sounded like a muffled sob and then silence. Cliff moved his eyes to the corner of the room and saw something shaking in the dark. The lights were back off. “Shane? Shane is that you over there? It’s dark and I can’t see. I think I hit my head on something and it knocked me out for a second.” “I tried to catch you but…but…but it all happened so fast. I can pack up and leave tonight Cliff. Jesse is downstairs working on the move-in papers for the guys moving in tomorrow. I’m sure he would let me sleep in the common room on the couch. I am so sorry.” “Shane, listen to me. You could tell how I felt and what I was feeling earlier, right?” “Yes.” “Tell me how I am feeling. What kind of emotion am I feeling?” “Worry. Fear. Mostly worry though… and some sadness.” “Why would I be worried Shane? Why would I be sad? I saw something a few minutes ago that I don’t understand and now I can’t see you and Im lying in bed with a huge headache and a roommate that I really liked shaking in the corner. And now he says he’s leaving. And I don’t know why. Of course I’m worried and sad and a little fearful. Wouldn’t that be normal? What are you feeling, Shane? Not me. You.” Cliff could hear Shane adjusting himself in the corner. He was big but it was so dark, he couldn’t see him. Somehow he knew that this conversation had to happen on Shane’s time and playing by Shane’s rules. Turning on the light or demanding that Shane come closer to the bed would make things worse. “I feel destroyed. I feel terrified of you and of myself. I feel sorry. And most of all, I feel ashamed of so many things. Why didn’t I catch you before you collapsed on the floor? That is what I am feeling.” Cliff noticed for the first time that it was Shane’s voice, but it was different in a way. It had a quality that was silky smooth and deeper – less adolescent and more adult. Deep and resounding, yet he was speaking so quietly. Cliff thought very carefully about the next few sentences he would speak. He didn’t know what was in the corner – of course he was afraid. He knew that it wasn’t the Shane that walked into the apartment a few hours earlier. “Hey, listen. I want you to think of earlier today. I want you to think of how much I enjoyed talking to you. Sitting out there on the couch, making that chicken and veggie ramen,” he smiled thinking of how bad that must have tasted to Shane. Cliff was not a good cook, “and how good it felt when you cuddled up next to me just 10 minutes ago. Think of that. And now think of how I reacted when I knew you were different, when you started changing. Shane, what did I do? Did I freak out? Did I panic? Answer me that question.” Shane felt compelled to answer. He had surrendered to Cliff and that was a powerful bond. “You seemed to like it, at least in the moment. You touched me and I could feel that you wanted me and you wanted me to keep changing.” “Shane, listen. I am not asking you to come out of that corner until you are ready. I will stay here, laying on the bed until you are ready to talk to me. But as God as my witness, I will not leave this room, and neither will you, until you are ready to look at me and talk about this. And just to be clear, I see you pushed your bed away from mine. That is ok, but you are sleeping here in this room tonight…That isn’t up for discussion.” He added that last part in hopes that somehow it would resonate with the submissive side that Shane was showing to him earlier. He did really love Shane, although he didn’t know how that was possible in such a short amount of time. He thought, originally that it was just pity or his typical way of rooting for the underdog, but it wasn’t. He liked Shane in a way that ran deeper than friend, roommate, or even family. It was a very unique feeling. Above all, he wanted to keep Shane safe and protected. The poor guy had been through enough and obviously hated himself There was silence in the room for a few minutes. All either of them could hear was rain. Cliff glanced quickly at the clock on his nightstand. It was only 10:30. So much had already happened tonight. “Ok. I will talk to you face to face Cliff. Please promise me that whatever you see…no, I wont ask you to make any promises.” Cliff looked toward the corner of the room but continued lying on top of his bed. He wanted Shane to do this his way. He heard a couple of footsteps on the floor that sounded much more solid than would come from a thin barefoot kid. He looked toward the sound and saw something hulking. It sat on Shane’s bed and he turned his head toward Shane. “Cliff, can we talk now? Cliff looked at the ceiling quickly, swung his legs around and sat upright on top of his bed. He had his eyes closed. “Yes, let’s talk.” He opened his eyes and let out a gasp. In front of him sat every wet dream that he had ever had wrapped into one. He looked at Shane’s eyes. They were as black as night. Where anyone else would have white, his looked like deepest night. For some reason, he thought they were beautiful. He started looking over the rest of Shane. His face had widened and become more defined. He had developed a square jaw and his lips were thick and pursed – perfectly kissable. His neck was corded with long thick muscle like a football linebacker’s neck, but infinitely more powerful and defined. He could see blood vessels encasing the ropes traveling from his jaw and down to his collarbone. Networks of them were cast just under what appeared to be milky-white skin. He followed the curve of Shane’s traps. They started at his ear level and went straight out an inch or so and then bulged up like a bicep. He could see striations and knots moving under the skin, wriggling like tiny snakes trying to escape the shrink-wrapped infinitesimally thin covering that kept them from bound to his body. Cliff kept going, tracing his eyes along the top of Shane’s right trap over to where his delts inserted. He had a flashback of a few moments before when he had thought “Grow!” when he had been looking at them before. He remembered how they exploded out of Shane’s body at his command and how much definition was in them. He couldn’t make that out now, sitting in the dark, but he could still see massive pencil thick veins spread over them like a web and hundreds of tiny capillaries adding their precious cargo back into them. He looked down and saw that Shane had his arms to his side. His enormous shoulder was a foot and a half across. It sloped sharply down and in, toward Shane’s body where the thousands of swollen fibers smashed into the thing that was Shane’s arm. Arm didn’t seem like the right word. This beastly thing reminded Cliff of a rubgy ball that had been expanded to the point of rupture. It was the same size and shape. Two major veins forced themselves down over the top and secondary feeder veins criss-crossed the entire surface. Cliff could see them pulsing ever so slightly. He had the distinct impression that they were just waiting for something else…just waiting. Like everything else Cliff saw, the muscle was sequestered into so many divisions and subdivisions, down to the finest of detail. Individual fibers could be easily distinguished from others. Even in the dark. He looked back into Shane’s liquid black eyes. He thought that Shane must have been holding his breath. He was so still. Shane hadn’t taken his stare off of Cliff even for a millisecond. He was waiting on him to take it all in. Their eyes met and Cliff noticed his heart racing. He was breathing heavily and could feel himself getting warm and flushed still staring into those black pools of Shane’s eyes. Shane was waiting. Motionless. “Shane. I am not afraid. In fact, I have a boner, bud. Is that weird?” He nervously chuckled to himself. The mountain stayed motionless but somehow his expression changed…warmed. Cliff decided that he had to do something more to convince Shane. His emotion detector seemed to be off-line for the moment. He didn’t know why, but he knew that Shane had, over the course of the past few minutes, erected powerful and impenetrable barriers against Cliff and he understood why. He started moving his right hand toward Shane. He leaned forward and never broke eye contact. As his hand got a few inches away from Shane, he saw the veins once again rise, as if to meet him. The muscle fibers that he could see a bit better now began to tense and bunch in the direction of Cliff’s hand, like they were reaching out to touch him, straining against the skin. Shane’s eyes never moved. He didn’t look like he was breathing, still. “I am going to touch you now, Shane. I am going to put my arm on your shoulder, ok?” Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those singularities of darkness. Cliff stopped. He wouldn’t do this without Shane’s say-so. Not now. “Cliff…” He stopped and for the first time, Cliff noticed what seemed to be tear tracks going down his cheeks. Not new tears, but only minutes old. “You don’t think I am a monster? You want to touch me?” “Fuck, Shane. I think you are beautiful. I cant even really see you and I think you are beautiful. It’s so damned dark in here.” Shane looked at Cliff in the same way he had earlier when Cliff had been cutting up chicken and vegetables to add to Shane’s ramen. It was adoration and complete devotion. He took began to breath and ripped the emotional walls down in an instant. He smiled and looked up at the light. It came on instantly. Shane rose to his feet slowly. Cliff watched in awe as his full appreciation of the being formerly known as Shane rose and expanded outward in every direction, slowly gaining his full height. He was tall now. Maybe 7 feet, Cliff guessed. The ceiling couldn’t take too much more height, as it was only 8 feet. His shoulders framed enormous traps, larger now that there was light to put things in perspective. The thick neck that he had noted before positively bulged with tendons, muscle and stretched skin. He finally was able to look at Shane’s chest. He followed down the crevasse that signified the borders between the two continents. The insertion points of the muscle fibers of Shane’s chest made a deep slot down the middle of the chest. Both sides looked as if they were fighting for territory and the battle would take place right in the middle. From there, Shane’s chest expanded outward gaining elevation away from the plane of his body for several inches. Horizontal ridges formed huge gashes separating the major muscle groups of Shane’s earth crushing pecs. Smaller chords formed bundles stretching across and gathering again in a bunch leading up to the insertion point where the thick bundle dove under Shane’s delts and into his armpit. Cliff’s eyes travelled down to the mini-boulders that were stacked so symmetrically on Shane’s abdomen. Deep cuts an inch deep surrounded each individual muscle. Each appeared to be an island pressing up against the others with that ever-present net of veins covering the surface. Just then, Cliff realized that Shane was still naked. How could he have not registered that before? Shane’s dick looked like it had been molded from the best porn star in the world. It was thick and long. Cliff guessed 10” soft. Then he saw the huge set of bull balls hanging low. Damn those things could make gallons of cum in a day. He still had his arm out to touch Shane and Shane was still staring at him but now with a genuinely beautiful smile. Cliff was naked too, and completely hard. He had no fear now and Shane could tell. Cliff moved his hand toward Shane’s chest. Just before he touched Shane’s skin, a short burst of electricity arced out to meet him. Just a small spark of piercing blue light, but he saw it and felt it. Shane offered a small deep groan. Cliff placed his hand palm down on the surface of the round mound of muscle teaming with pulsing veins. With Shane’s alabaster skin, he could really see the blue vessels crawling underneath, feeding the power that no doubt resided in them. His skin was unblemished and silky. It was warm, like an oven after baking is done. He looked up at Shane and Shane’s head was thrown back. The muscles tensed under Cliffs palm, a wave of activity pulsed through the pecs and it looked like a caged animal was trying to get out. “What is that Shane? What is under there? It looks like there’s a raccoon in your pec trying to claw its way out.” He curled his lips again in a smile. Shane lifted his head back up, looking wildly at Cliff. “I don’t know, Master Cliff. I have never been this big before or let myself grow this much. I can tell that I am far away from reaching my potential, but I don’t understand any of this myself. You will be able to get me there.” Cliff soothed the writhing mass under Shane’s chest, almost petting it and it slowly calmed down. He looked up at Shane and was overtaken by the man’s beauty. A shot of lightning raced across the sky outside. The thunder struck and it was still raining. Cliff’s mind was racing. He didn’t want to push his ripped friend too far. He knew that inside that beautiful hard and shredded body, Shane was still a scared foster kid, just a bit more grown up now. He was so turned on by the man he could barely keep focused. He wanted to run his hands all over Shane’s enormous and muscular body. He placed his other hand in one of Shane’s hands and held it for a moment. Then let go and worked his way up to Shane’s forearms. “Holy fuck, Shane!” Shane looked down quickly, terrified that something was wrong. Cliff had let go of Shane’s chest and both hands were running and rubbing Shane’s massive forearm. Cliff’s breath was racing and it was his turn to have wild eyes. He couldn’t take them off of Shane’s arm. The chords of muscle were insanely shredded. Cliff thought that just this one forearm looked as big as an Easter ham but with individual muscle fibers straining to escape the shrink-wrapped casing that they found themselves trapped by. And those thick, throbbing, angry vessels jockeying for space kept rising up to meet Cliff’s fingers as he caressed the largest forearm Cliff had ever seen. “Holy shit,” Shane said outloud. Forearms had always been his favorite body part after chest. A man with ripped huge forearms was not to be messed with. Shane just smiled and looked at Cliff with his liquid black eyes. “I have never been happier in my life. I cannot believe that the one person that loved me before he saw me this way is not frightened by me now. Cliff, I have never felt this way about myself. I have never felt this way about anyone else.” Cliff looked into Shane’s eyes and rested his hands on Shane’s enormous bicep muscles. He could feel them pulsing, waiting, writhing underneath the surface. And then Cliff moaned. His balls constricted and he began to pump his seed all over Shane’s legs. Rivers of cum worked their way down the canyons and ravines that were Shane’s quads. How had Cliff missed Shane’s legs… his fucking huge legs. Cliff had always considered legs to be the most telling sign of male strength. Huge legs said a lot about a man’s power and Shane had power in spades. Mammoth slabs of striated and elongated muscle raced down to Shane’s knees from his waist--his impossibly narrow waist. Cliff thought that a 28 inches around would be generous. From there down, the man exploded into striations and long mounds of pure strength, all the while maintaining some sense of aesthetics. Cliff’s cum was coursing down Shane’s quads like runoff on land that has seen too much rain. He noticed but couldn’t concentrate. He was too much in pure bliss. His eyes locked on Shane’s – those deep black pools that he wanted to be lost in, completely. Shane grabbed ahold of Cliff underneath his shoulders and lifted him up to eye level like he was a pet cat…he didn’t even struggle to lift Cliff’s meaty body. “How strong is this guy!? Cliff thought to himself. He was a ragdoll to Shane. “Cliff, I want to kiss you. I have never wanted anything so much in my life.” Cliff reached his arm around the neck of the man he loved—his huge striated thick neck—and leaned in to kiss Shane. Their lips touched and a burst of energy passed between them. Cliff felt a spark, it hurt, but it felt good. Shane’s body shook. The muscles tensed and became engorged with the blood that had been waiting in the vessels surrounding them. That blood was being pumped into them now and Shane’s monstrous muscles expanded. Individual fibers that were visible before now looked like their own cords. His chest expanded and his traps flexed like an overworked bicep, balling up and quivering. And then it was Shane’s turn to cum. His massive cock pulled back like a canon ready to fire. As if on command, volleys of thick white liquid shot out and met Cliff’s body, soaking his chest, groin, and legs with Shane’s essence. It was hot and sticky and smelled like pure testosterone. The moans emanating from Shane sounded more like wild lions fighting than anything human. He continued to empty quarts of thick juice onto Cliff’s elevated body and then he let go. He pulled back from Cliff and grabbed ahold of his cock with both hands. He looked at Cliff suspended in the air and kept pumping cum on him. Cliff felt that he was being held up by the softest velvet gloves. Suspended in a warm hot tub. He looked into Shane’s eyes looking back at his. He had never been happier. “What the fuck is going on in there Cliff!???!” He heard banging on the front door. “Cliff, are you ok? Is your fucking crazy roommate trying to kill you or what? OPEN THE DOOR, one of you or I will kick it in! Cliff? CLIFF!” They could hear the frenzy in Rich’s voice. He must have heard noise from his apartment below. “Shit, Shane. Rich will be through that door in a second. He’s strong as an ox and he probably thinks we are in some sort of fight. Shit.” “It’s ok Cliff.” Shane looked radiant. Cliff grabbed a towel from behind the door and wrapped it around his waist. He pulled the front door open and glared at Rich. “What the hell man? You should have called my phone or something. You didn’t have to come barging up here!” “It sounded like there was an animal dying up here man. And I could hear the bed move, and then it got even louder, like some rhino in heat or something man. Don’t get pissed that I’m watching out for you. That fucking weirdo roommate, man. I thought he was trying to kill you! You smell like cum, dude. What the…? Are you fucking that weirdo?” “Shut up, Rich. You don’t know what you are talking about. If you want to get your face punched, you’ll keep talking. Otherwise, shut up!” Rich walked into the apartment. He was only wearing his boxer briefs and his muscles were all visible. He must have run up from his bed. The rooms and halls were empty anyway until the dorms started filling up the next day. “Where is that little fucker? I have a few things I need to say to him! Shane, Sean, whatever the hell your name is…Get out here. We’re gonna talk.” Cliff hadn’t seen Rich this angry for a long time. What was his problem? Just then, the bathroom door opened and out came Shane looking terrified as he had before. Cliff’s eyes bugged out. Shane came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist as well. He looked thin and the same as when he arrived earlier that day. He locked eyes with Rich and then swung his glance over to Cliff. “Hey Rich. What’s up?” “I’ll tell you what’s up you little freak! You think you can just move in here all creepy and shit. Take off your clothes and play your victim role and Cliff falls for it. Then you crawl into bed with him and you trick him into fucking you. You make me sick! I’m going to beat the shit out of you, I swear to God.” “Rich! Stop it!” Cliff was moving toward him with his fists clenched. “If you have a problem with Shane, you have a bigger problem with me. Leave him alone!” The rage in Cliff’s voice was startling to everyone in the room, especially Rich who winced and stared at his friend. He had never heard that tone come from gentle kind Cliff’s throat. “What has he done to you Cliff? What has this little, ugly…” Cliff’s meaty fist connected with Rich’s jaw solidly. “Get out Rich.” Shane was standing with his mouth open staring at Rich’s face. Rich’s eyes were bugging out and his mouth was moving but no sound came out. A look of complete confusion spread across his face. He looked at Cliff and more than anger or rage, he looked at Cliff with hurt and confusion. He had never seen this side of Cliff in years. Cliff was his best friend. “Rich, I’m sorry, but you’d better go.” Rich grabbed ahold of his jaw and looked at Shane with an almost pleading look in his eyes then back at Cliff with the same look. Just as Rich had never seen Cliff with the look of complete rage in his eyes, Cliff had never seen Rich so submissive and confused. He walked to the door and quietly shut it behind him. Shane stood where he was staring at Cliff whose hand was still balled in a fist. There was concern mixed with confusion on his face. “Cliff, why did you do that?” Shane pleaded. “Why did you hit him?” “No one will talk to you like that when I am around. Someone finally needed to put him in his place. I will not allow someone to disrespect you like that. “ Shane walked over quickly to Cliff, dropping the towel around his waist as he did. He put his arms around Cliff and stretched up to kiss him. “Thank you for standing up for me. But don’t let me get in the way of you and your best friend.” He looked at Shane in the eyes again and saw them turning black, like swirls of ink in a whirlpool. “Cliff, you will need him on your side sooner than you think. I don’t know why, but I know this is true. You will need him. I will need him. Please go talk to him. He is down in his room. I can feel him. He is hurt from what you did as much as I have ever been in my life.” Cliff looked at Shane’s face. After all of the abuse he had faced in his life, physical and emotional, he was pleading with Cliff to go fix this. He really believed that Rich was important somehow and from what he had seen tonight, he was not about to question Shane. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand and walked into the bedroom. “Get some clothes on Shane. You are coming with me.” Shane looked at Cliff and felt that Cliff was devastated from what he had done. “Ok Cliff.” He couldn’t deny Cliff a direct request and he knew that Cliff new best. They found themselves standing outside of Rich’s door a few minutes later waiting for him to answer. Cliff was holding Shane’s hand softly, carefully. He knew that Shane didn’t want to be here. He was trembling. He knew when there was a potential hostile situation. Rich opened the door in his underwear. He looked at Cliff directly in the eyes. His built muscular body, well-tanned from the summer, was slightly slumped. He looked defeated. “What do you want.” He didn’t even acknowledge Shane’s presence. “What Cliff? What do you want?” he repeated. His voice became more forceful and strained. The confusion that he had felt upstairs was starting to turn to rage. “Rich, we should talk.” “Fuck you, Cliff. And fuck this loser you’re with.” Cliff held onto Shane’s hand more tightly, squeezing it harder. “You know Cliff, I am going to kick your ass for that. YOU KNOW THAT, RIGHT!!?” Rich was yelling now. His hands clenching. Cliff stepped through the door with Shane in tow. “Rich, please. We need to talk.” “You are in MY house now! I don’t have to do as you say!” Rich roared. Cliff turned to close the door behind him, looking away from Rich to do so, his hand still holding onto Shane. Suddenly, Shane’s hand sparked. He could feel that same electricity that he felt when Shane was huge and muscular. The next thing that Cliff felt was Shane letting go of his hand. He heard the sound of meat on meat. The deep thud of tissue connecting with tissue. He looked up and Shane’s hand was cupped around Rich’s fist only an inch away from Cliff’s face. Rich had tried to crack Cliff in the head when he was closing the door. Shane had stopped him in his tracks. The look in Shane’s eyes was deadly. He couldn’t feel Shane’s emotions like Shane could sense his, but he knew that Rich was in a very very dangerous position. Shane’s eyes were swirling and Rich could see it too. “Don’t you touch him again,” Shane whispered. But it wasn’t an ordinary whisper. It sounded like a thousand thinly veiled threats covered with the finest silk. Deadly, powerful, and true. “What the hell?” Rich was staring at Shane’s eyes. He looked frightened. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. “Shane. Let go of Rich’s fist.” Shane looked over at Cliff. Their faces were close. It was a simple request. “Yes, Master.” Rich’s eyes almost popped out of his head. He looked apoplectic. He called Cliff “master?” Shane released Rich’s fist. It hurt. How tightly had that little guy been grasping his hand? It felt like it had almost been crushed. “We need to talk, Rich. There are some things that need to be said…First of all, Shane is with me now. You will never talk to him like you did earlier. You will have me to deal with and I will not stop with one punch next time. And I might just give Shane here permission to teach you a lesson. You got that?” “Holy shit, Cliff. What is going on here?” Rich still couldn’t believe the change in his friend. He had never seen Cliff angry like this. “You got that, Rich???” “Yes. But, what is happening.” He looked at Shane “Dude, you are strong! And what’s with those freaky eyes?” It wasn’t said with any spite… that’s just how Rich talks to everyone. Shane’s eyes had continued to swirl into blackness. Now he was staring at Rich like a snake does before striking. He was sizing him up. Cliff reached down and took Shane’s hand. “Rich, can we sit down?” “Fuck. Yes, I’m so confused and scared right now. Is Shane going to hurt me? He looks like he wants to.” Shane just kept staring at Rich, expressionless. “Shane, what do you feel from Rich?” “He is scared. You hurt him more than he wants to admit out loud. He is afraid of me but he doesn’t know why. More than anything, he is confused.” “Is he a threat?” “No, Master. He loves you very much and he will now tolerate me, I think.” “Who is this guy? ‘I love you very much?’ What does that mean?” Rich asked. “Shane can tell what you’re emotions are, Rich. He doesn’t lie.” They all sat down on the two couches facing each other in the small living area; Rich on one couch and Shane and Cliff on the other. It was Rich’s turn to feel like a caged animal. His beautiful tan surfer’s body was slumped over, hands on his knees looking at the two across from him. Cliff decided to speak first. “Hey man. We’ve been friends for a long time. Four years is a long time. You can be an asshole and you know it.” Rich nodded in agreement. “You need to let this one go. Don’t fight me on this Rich. Shane and I are together and that will not change. I need you to be ok with that. I know you just want to protect me since you don’t think I could know this guy. I mean, I did just meet him today, right?’ Rich nodded and started to say something. “Shane, show Rich a little of what you showed me earlier. You decide what that is, but he needs to know at least a little.” Shane didn’t question Cliff. He knew Cliff would know best in this situation. He stretched out is arm and raised his wrist up toward his shoulder with his hand pressed out in a fist. He looked quickly at Cliff and then back to his forearm. It exploded with writhing muscle and thick snakes coursing under the skin. His forearm grew and grew until it was the size of a gallon jug of milk but deeply divided. It looked like someone had taken a cheese grater to the muscles underneath. They looked inhuman and full of power unlike even what Cliff had seen earlier. No other muscles on Shane’s little body were experiencing the same growth. No others were expanding and pulsating with power. Shane was controlling the growth completely. Cliff reached over to stroke the cords that knotted up under the skin. Once again the veins seemed to reach out for Cliff’s touch. When he got close enough, there was that blue spark again and the muscles tensed and convulsed. He lay his open hand on the monstrous writhing beast of Shane’s arms and petted it slowly and softly, almost making a shush sound as he did so. The convulsive craze of his forearms calmed down, not all the way, but more than the frenetic first moments of Cliff’s touch. Rich’s mouth had dropped to the floor and there was a large wet spot on his underwear and a puddle on the ground. He couldn’t peel his eyes off of what he was seeing. Shane looked at Cliff. Their eyes were only inches away. Cliff was still stroking Shane’s forearm, settling the muscle contractions down. Cliff quickly glanced over to the couch across the small room to see Rich completely dumbfounded and staring at Shane’s one huge forearm. The wheels of his mind were working overtime attempting to process what was occurring. He looked at a complete loss. And Cliff noticed, he had pissed himself. He thought about making some cruel joke, but then thought better of it. How would he feel under the same circumstances? Cliff turned back to Shane who had never taken his eyes off of him. He was just waiting for Cliff’s command. An overwhelming feeling of well-being washed over Cliff. “How are you feeling, Shane? What are you thinking?” “I am thinking that I want to give you the world, and that I could do it, if you let me.” That comment surprised Cliff. He thought at first that it was just figurative speech, but immediately afterward, he wasn’t so sure. What was Shane capable of? What was his limit? Shane kept staring at him with those black eyes. He wasn’t smiling. He was contemplating how he would be able to give the world to Cliff. Cliff’s mind wandered and looked at Shane’s body with more lust than he had ever felt. He was horny, definitely. But what he had seen before, up in his bedroom, he wanted to see again. He glanced at the tight t-shirt Shane had put on to go downstairs to Rich’s apartment and all he thought was “Damn, I’d love to see you bust out of that shirt.” Immediately, Shane’s muscles exploded. Every single one of them instantly expanded, like a kernel of popcorn. Shane’s shirt ripped in 20 places in a matter of a second. Cliff moaned and reached out for Shane’s enormous body. He hadn’t gotten taller, but looked like he had gained 50 pounds of muscle. Shane reached up to touch Cliff’s face and just that action caused hundreds of waves of visible muscle fibers to stretch and flex. Rich let out a soft groan. He was the straightest man that had ever walked the campus—at least he liked to think so. But this moment was the hottest he had ever seen. Shane had blown up like a Mr. Olympia contestant in the middle weight class, but he was shredded so much further than he had ever seen any other human. And his vascularity was sick. Rich could almost see every muscle cell individually. They were so responsive to Shane’s movements that they seemed to be visibly waiting for their next orders. It was as if there was a hierarchy in the room. The one definitely in control was Cliff. Whatever Shane was, he was hanging on Cliff’s every word. Rich was immediately thankful that their personal fight seemed to be over. The young Adonis on the couch next to Rich’s best friend placed his hand on Cliff’s thigh and said simply, “I love you, Cliff.” And then expanded again. Every muscle was straining to fit under the skin of this muscle god. He still hadn’t grown in height, but another enormous amount of weight had been added to his frame. Rich could see Shane’s lats expanding beyond the confines of his shoulders and arms. Had he ever seen anyone’s lats push out far past the arm boundary? Now he had. Shane broke his stare with Cliff and looked now at Rich. His countenance turned dark and a touch menacing. “Do you want to fuck with me now, Rich? Do you? “ Shane had never felt like this. His body was electrified and he felt an inconceivable amount of power and strength flooding his body. He stood up and at under 6 feet tall, still looked like a mountain. He glanced at Cliff, almost apologetically. “Sorry, Master. I know you do not want me to harm your friend.” He looked back to Rich, “Rich, get me a knife.” Cliff looked at Shane incredulously. His monstrously muscular liege just said, “It’s ok, I want to show you something.” Rich was just standing there. He couldn’t move. Shane looked over to the kitchen and suddenly, every knife in Rich’s kitchen arose and flew toward Shane. Every one of them hitting his body with extreme force and speed. Cliff had just barely uttered a yelp when the blades were flying toward Shane’s exposed chest. They all hit at the same time and shattered when they contacted his skin. Shane picked up a piece of the blade edge of one of the broken knives and handed it to Cliff. “Have Rich try to cut me with this blade.” “No Shane. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you. You’ve seen enough of that in your life.” “Let me do it, Cliff.” Rich said. Rich reached out and took the blade from Shane’s hand. He put the sharp edge against Shane’s skin right above his wrist and pressed in and dragged it across the surface. The knife did not penetrate a millimeter. “Now Cliff, you try. You need to see this” Cliff picked up a small shard and placed it against Shane’s skin. He applied a small amount of pressure and immediately, Shane started to bleed. “Cliff, you have complete control of my body and my mind. I want you to understand that. Whatever you desire, I can give it to you. You have complete control.” They heard lightening outside again. “Rich, we need to leave. Shane and I have some things to discuss. I wanted you to understand the situation, and I think that you do. You are my best friend and you will be. Shane, let’s go.” “Shane, I hope to get to know you better. I will try not to be an asshole to you and I am sure that if I am, you will let me know.” Rich was trying to smile, but he was scared shitless of the fireplug of hard writhing meat in front of him. In the hallway, Cliff said to Shane, “Let’s go to the weight room. My RA card can get us in. I want to see how strong you are.” They walked down the hall and out of the building, Shane with his bulging muscles exposed. The sports complex sits directly north of the football stadium. Cliff and Shane walked quickly from their dorm building on the hill overlooking lush grass fields of lower-campus and turned south on the path that would take them to the weight floor of the complex. They held hands the entire way – one beefy senior hand in hand with a slightly shorter but enormous junior. Those out jogging in the storm were caught off guard when they encountered the thick couple making their way down the path. Shane hadn’t had time to put on a shirt and he was beginning to get cold. Cliff attempted to put his arm around Shane’s massive shoulders to keep him warm. They hardly said a word to each other the whole walk down, but Cliff had a determined look on his face. Shane, in his muscular body, looked proud – not of himself, but of his closeness and relationship to Cliff. Everyone loved Cliff and Shane couldn’t believe that he was a part of such an amazing guy’s life. Even in just the short distance from the dorms to the fitness center, they encountered several people that wanted to stop and talk to Cliff. Everyone seemed to know him and wanted to say hi. Everyone who passed smiled at Cliff and stared wide-eyed at the shirtless mammoth that he had his arm around. Looking at his eyes, several of them let out a yelp and quickly walked away. When others stopped to see how his summer had been, he was polite and kind, but deftly handled the interactions with grace, all the while excusing himself and Shane from a more lengthy discussion. Thank goodness for the rain. They arrived at the fitness center. Cliff’s arm was still around Shane’s massive and stout shoulders. He had always thought of himself as a protector and in that role, he had become even more fiercely protective about Shane. He was even trying to keep him from getting a chill in the rain. He swiped the key card and his credentials popped the door open. They walked inside and walked to the right toward the dark, empty, weight area. Cliff walked over to the bench press. He really wanted to see what Shane’s ripped legs and perfectly round ass could do, but decided to start with the chest. He grabbed a plate and put it on the bar. Shane, who had never been in a gym before, watched inquisitively. He let Cliff load up the bar with 4 plates on each side of the bar. That would add up to good weight and considering Shane’s muscular development, it seemed a high but appropriate amount. Cliff asked Shane to lay down on the bench and coached him on his positioning. Shane grabbed ahold of the bar as instructed and lifted the bar up. Shane didn’t appear to be straining at all. Cliff stood at the head of the bench and helped guide the bar into starting position. “Now, lower the bar toward your chest to your nipples, let it touch lightly, and push up with your chest. Go slowly but steadily and focus on the muscles you are trying to isolate. Breath in while lowering, and exhale when raising the bar. Try to move smoothly and deliberately. I will help you out if you cannot move the weight or you begin to tire. That’s what a spotter does.” Shane lay down on the bench, bare chested and massive. His lats spilled over the side of the bench, and his traps and other back muscles prevented his head from laying flat. He was looking at a slight angle backward and when he opened his eyes, he was staring up at Cliff’s ample package protruding slightly from his shorts. He could see the outline of Cliff’s flaccid cock and the slight ring mark that signified the head of his penis. Shane felt waves of care, love, and lust flowing from Cliff toward him. He smiled. Although he wasn’t sure if he could lift the weight as carefully and fluidly as Cliff wanted, he knew that he could do it: Cliff knew he could do it so he had no question. He would do anything Cliff asked him to and he didn’t feel that there was a limit. Shane slowly lowered the weight. It was surprisingly light, almost like lowering a can of soup in both arms. He touched the bar to his chest. Cliff had his hands an inch or two under the bar and was squatting slightly to offer assistance if Shane needed help. In that position, Shane smelled a wave of testosterone-laden clean and fresh musk emanating from Cliff’s groin. He smelled like man, and fresh cut hay, earthy, and something naughty. Shane breathed in the smell of Cliff’s crotch and groaned softly. He felt a wave of pleasure beginning to swell in his chest and radiate down his abs and settle in his cock and he started to get hard. He loved Cliff’s man-smell almost as much as he loved everything else about him He held the weight at his nipples—which were now hard and standing up. And began to push expecting it to be difficult. Cliff did say that he would be lifting over 400 pounds. The bar just felt like a small amount of resistance. He lifted it up easily. Cliff shuddered and he started getting hard as well. Looking down at Shane’s smiling face and down toward his bulging pecs, he noticed that the muscle fibers looked like thousands of tiny strings being pulled taught just under the skin. The veins that honeycombed Shane’s skin over his chest were writhing but it was obvious that Shane felt no strain. If he could push this much weight up without any effort at all, what was he capable of? Shane pumped out 20 more reps, quickly. He was almost giddy with excitement at Cliff’s astonishment and pleasure. He racked the bar and sat up beaming and spun around on the bench to meet Cliff’s eyes. Cliff looked so pleased. “Did I do a good job, Cliff? I thought that looked like a lot, but I didn’t even feel it!” “You did great, Shane.” Cliff now had a fully erect cock trying to get out of his shorts. Shane looked down and smiled again. “I am so happy that I can make you happy. I’m glad that you like this size. I know that I can get so much bigger and stronger. I can tell that you would like that too.” “Shane, I like you how ever you are. But I told you that I love muscles, and I love yours especially. You are so beautiful. And fuck! You are strong… like freaky strong, I can tell. I don’t want you to be afraid of losing me as you grow bigger and more powerful. I don’t want to hold you back.” It suddenly donned on Cliff that he had only met Shane earlier that day. His whole life was different now and would be forever. Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those big pools of blackness. “Master, everything I do from this day forward in my life will be for you. I am completely at your mercy and only exist to fulfill your wishes and desires. You are not holding me back. You are giving me the only reason that I have ever had to exist in this world. No matter what happens to me as I continue to grow and become stronger, it will all be for you and because of you. Please don’t think that you are holding me back or giving me anything less than exactly what I need.” Shane stepped over to Cliff, stuck his big meaty hand down Cliff’s shorts and grabbed ahold of his cock. “I can tell you want this, Master. I will make you feel better than you have ever felt before, just standing here.” Shane applied the slightest pressure to his grip and Cliff moaned deeply. The veins on Shane’s arms leapt up toward the surface and suddenly Cliff felt a deep pulse of pleasure coursing through Shane’s hand and into his erectness. “Holy shit. What is that?” Cliff could feel something like electricity, but it was silky and smooth, and pure sex. He looked down and saw those little blue sparks swarming between Shane’s hand and his own tumescent member. Shane looked at him and simply responded, “I don’t know. This is new for me too.” Cliff bit his lip and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He had never felt a feeling like this before. It was as if his entire body was feeling the pulsing of an epic orgasm, but the wave just kept coming, the pulse kept going and becoming more and more intense. He grabbed ahold of the hulking biceps that were irresistibly within reach. Those pulses of energy and lust ripping through him in waves, starting with Shane’s hand on his cock and radiating out from there. Shane looked like he was enjoying himself as well. He was getting lost in the moment staring at his master. He was moaning and started to quiver with waves of hot energy. Deep groans began emanating from his throat. Cliff pulled out of his stupor and thought “Shane. Fuck Shane, this is amazing. Show me how strong you are.” He looked directly into Shane’s dark eyes. Shane took his hand off of Cliff’s cock and grabbed a 45# plate from the rack. The thing was solid iron. He placed his hands around the edge in a 9 and 3 o’clock position and applied downward pressure. The muscles in his arms and chest exploded out as he increased the pressure slightly. He wasn’t even straining yet. With a slight grunt, he pushed down harder. Cliff reached his hand over and softly placed it in the deep valley that formed between his tricep and delt. He could feel the muscles were under unrelenting tension and were hard beyond anything that he had felt before. As hard as the iron plate, but warm with soft skin. He looked again at Shane, his hand on Shane’s body and said with authority, “Bend it, Shane!” A wild look jumped into the beasts eyes and once again a wave of growth began in earnest all over Shane’s body. While it wasn’t as impressive as had happened in Rich’s room only a half-hour ago, it was still noticeable. Deepening chasms spread along muscle fault lines, the deep canyon between Shane’s angry pecs became deeper as the muscles bloomed out even more. The double head of his biceps swelled and the separation of the bicep bellies became even more pronounced. Shane’s neck thickened and the serpentine veins flowing over its surface pulsed with liquid godhood. His traps rose and crowded into the side of his head up to the level of his ears. It looked like he didn’t have a neck anymore. His legs ballooned out and the long cords of muscle expanded in width and definition until Cliff started to wonder if his anatomy had changed. His legs were so defined and huge it began to look as if single muscles began to develop muscle groups of their own. That was how ripped Shane was becoming. The ubiquitous watershed of veins were so distinct all across the surface of his body, their entire circumference appeared to wander over the top of the surface of the muscle with only the thinnest skin holding them against his body. Following some of them with his finger tip, Cliff noticed areas where the vessels ran across the surface and then plunged into the hard surface, feeding what was below with Shane’s beast blood. God, he was so turned on. Cliff could feel his cock pressing against the skin of his shaft. The meat of his dick wanted to escape the confines of its skin cage. He had never felt this turned on before. He wanted to be inside Shane. He wanted Shane to smother him and become part of him. He wanted to become one with the monster Shane was becoming. Fucking wouldn’t be enough. He desired Shane with such great intensity; he felt that he would rather give up air or water as long as he could keep him close. Shane looked straight ahead, crazed. Cliff kept his hand on Shane’s ever-more-muscular body. “Bend it, Shane.” He whispered again, softly, sexually. A burst of electricity seemed to erupt all over Shane’s body, following the course of the serpentine vessels. An intensely blue/white network of stable lightning seemed to hover just over Shane’s skin. The arcs ran right up to Cliffs hand that still rested on Shane’s upper arm. He took his other hand and placed it on his lover’s cheek and the energy currents parted to allow his hand access to Shane’s skin. Shane looked at Cliff and gasped. His eyes were still as black as ink, but inside of them looked to be a lightening storm. Jagged mini-bolts of blue flashed in the darkest recesses of Shane’s eyes. He looked completely calm now and waited for the electricity to dance across every inch of his skin for a moment longer. He appeared to be growing slightly taller, a good aesthetic look considering the musculature Shane had developed over the past few seconds. He blinked at Cliff, smiled, and simply said, “I will.” The blue currents appeared to soak into his skin. He applied the lightest pressure to the iron plate held in his hand and it bent and then shattered. Shane and Cliff both groaned. Cliff pulled down Shane’s shorts and then his own right before both of them shot their thick hot cum all over each other. They stood there, arms wrapped around one another, Shane having grown a few inches in the last spurt was now over 6 feet tall and just taller than Cliff. He wrapped his arms around his roommate and sent waves of his emotions into the man. Love, belonging, protection, and lust flooded into both of their bodies, each contributing his own part of the equation. Cliff had his arms around Shane’s abdomen and buried his face into the enormous striated half-globes that erupted outward from Shane’s chest. They looked as if they had been painstakingly etched from solid metal, but as Cliff placed his head on them, they conformed to his face as if they, themselves--Shane’s enormous razor sharp defined pecs—were giving him a hug. Cliff stroked Shane’s cobra-like back and just held him. After a few moments, Cliff pulled his head away from Shane’s stone pillow chest and looked directly in his eyes. “What the hell was that?” and gave him the widest smile he could. “I don’t know, but I have a feeling I am just getting started. I am so glad that I have you now to guide me and protect me. Master Cliff, I love you so much. You are perfect.” All Cliff could do was hug his god-sized friend closer. Reaching up and giving his a kiss on the lips, he grabbed Shane’s big paw and said, “Let’s go.” They began walking across the sports fields hand in hand, not saying a word. Lightening was dancing in the sky overhead. Cliff could feel Shane’s emotions coming through his touch. He was reliving his life before he met Cliff that morning. He could sense that he was still that hurt, sad, unappreciated boy that he had always been growing up. He could feel that Shane believed that Cliff was far too good for him and that he deserved to be with someone of his quality. For as powerful and beautiful as he was physically at the moment, he was still that scared kid inside. “Cliff, I don’t think I can live without you now. What has happened over the past few hours has cemented our lives together. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but it is all because you were kind to me and love me. You are making me the man that I am becoming.” Cliff just looked over at him and squeezed his hand a bit harder. The only feeling he had now was pure joy. He stopped walking and leaned up again to his now-taller roommate and kissed him again. Softly, delicately. Shane let out a guttural roar that Cliff was not expecting. His body quivered again and began seizing. “Shane! Shane!” Cliff cried desperately not knowing what was happening. “Oh my god! Shane, what’s wrong.” Just then, Cliff noticed that the rain had stopped. He looked up in the sky to see the lightening from the surrounding clouds was beginning to shoot toward a center point directly over their heads. It appeared as if a lake of white hot plasma was forming a couple of thousand feet in the sky fed by increasingly strong lightning bolts ripping clouds apart as they struggled to reach this singularity. Shane was still shaking. Cliff was terrified, not because of the strange event in the sky, but because he felt that his heart would die if Shane didn’t come out of this alive. He had never felt that sort of fear for losing something. He struggled to hold Shane upright. Shane was so strong and he was twitching and writhing out of control. “Stop Shane! Stop!” he was getting frantic. The convulsions stopped immediately and Shane stood there, looking ahead, but with no expression on his face. Suddenly, the lightening in the sky stopped for a brief moment and an enormous bold shot directly out of the pool of white-hot plasma down to the ground and smashed into Shane’s body. Cliff was blown thrown up in the air and away. Shane shot a look at Cliff as he was being tossed from the pressure of the bolt connecting. He extended his arm before Cliff hit the ground. Although Cliff was a good twenty feet away from Shane, he could feel Shane willing Cliff not to smash into the ground. Instead, he looked back to see Shane’s outstretched arm pointed toward him and a warm solid feeling of being supported in the air and being drawn back toward the epicenter of the strike—Shane. The bolt suddenly disappeared and left the two of them standing again together as the rain started pouring down again. “Shane. Are you ok? Can you hear me?” Cliff reached out to steady Shane. He had a blank look on his face and Cliff thought that he might be about to pass out or fall down. “Can we go home please, Cliff?” “Yes. But are you ok?” He looked at his master and smiled. “Yes. I am more than ok.” They started walking back toward the forested hill and the path that would lead back to the dorms. They didn’t speak. Whatever had happened back there to Shane, Cliff wanted it to be on Shane’s terms what and when he decided to share what he had experienced. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand again. He was still huge and massive. He could give a heavily armored tank a challenge, Cliff thought. “Is there anything you would like me to do, Master?” Shane asked. His voice seemed deeper and more masculine. It almost sounded like a landslide and a freight train took human form--both unstoppable and immutable. It was a simple question. He was thinking all sorts of nasty and depraved thoughts about what he wanted to do to Shane. The man was a distillation of every dream imaginable that Cliff had ever had. All the hundreds of times he had jerked-off, he had never dreamed of someone like Shane. Shane was more than all of those dreams combined – and he was real. Cliff looked over at the thick beast walking next to him. He giggled a second and flippantly said, “Yes, I want you to demolish that tree” pointing to a large cedar a hundred feet tall clinging to the hill just off the path. Shane nodded in agreement. Cliff was only kidding, but Shane was dead set on giving it a try. The tree was enormous. If joining hands, three people Cliff’ size could not wrap all the way around the tree. It was immense. Shane walked to the base and put his arms around it, not coming close to the size he would need. Suddenly, he began to grow. He moaned and threw his head back with his eyes closed. His proportions stayed the same as he grew so that before Cliff stood a twelve-foot tower of the thickest muscle. Ever fiber of Shane’s expanding body exploded. Shane had his back to Cliff and Cliff could see ridges of muscle expanding along Shane’s spine. Mountainous lumps of pure power moved and stretched across his back forming what Cliff thought to look like a cobra, but infinitely thicker and more powerful. Shane’s calves exploded in size and definition looking much like angular vascularized car tires. They were huge. Suddenly, Shane’s size permitted his hands to touch on the other side of the tree. He encircled the trunk with his huge fucking arms and Cliff saw a wave of power spread across Shane’s back and through his arms in what looked like an intense bear hug. The base of the tree exploded in thousands of pieces. It began to lean and Shane pulled another section of the tree into his embrace and once again, upon pressure, another 20 feet of the tree shattered. He continued to do this process until the tree was reduced to small shards in a pile all around Shane’s massive body. He turned around. His shorts had long-since ripped away from his body. He stood there, naked, huge and a dozen feet tall, with a massive erection. “Is that ok, Master?” he sheepishly asked. He looked as if he was worried that he had done it wrong. “Shane, come over here.” Cliff reached out to gather Shane in his arms. He realized that Shane’s hard manhood was close to face level with him now, but he wrapped his arms around Shane’s legs, his hands connecting directly under the most ripped and beautiful set of glutes Cliff dared imagine. “You did it perfectly. Now come back down to a more manageable size for me and lets get home.” Shane slowly decreased in size until he became the small, thin version of himself that he had been when they first met. Cliff was suddenly aware of the unfathomable power, strength, and beauty that was bound up in the body standing next to him. Cliff bent over and picked up the ripped shorts that lay on the ground and said, “Can you fix these so you have something to wear for the rest of the walk?” Shane took the shorts in his hands and drew his finger along the ripped seams. Blue sparks flew out and heated the polyester fibers into a new seam. He pulled the shorts on and they began to walk back. “Shane, what do you want? Is there anything you want right now? You asked me just a few minutes ago, and now there is one less tree in the world,” Cliff chuckled. “Is there anything I can do for you?” Shane looked sheepishly at Cliff. He had the power of innumerable men and the ability to grow into a monstrous muscle beast and yet he was so concerned about what Cliff would think of him. “I don’t want to say.” “Shane, tell me what you want.” “Ok, Cliff. I can’t resist a command from you.” He had the look of an unpopular high school kid who was about to ask the hottest girl in school to the prom. “I want you to fuck me, Cliff. And then I want to fall asleep in your arms.” Cliff’s face broke in half with a huge smile- the smile that he was so well known for. “I think we can take care of that.” They hurried back to their dorm room. Entering the bedroom, small Shane pushed the beds together and jumped into the shower for a quick minute to wash off the mud and wood dust from the cedar tree. Cliff opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the shower, naked, with his lover. They kissed and Cliff asked Shane to grow a little, to fill out, and add some of that sexy muscle. Shane of course complied. They toweled each other off and walked hand-in-hand to the bedroom. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to grab a couple of glasses of water. I’m parched.” Cliff wheeled around and walked into the kitchen. “It’s a bit cold in here, isn’t it Shane?” he yelled from the other room. “Ya. Oh, weird. One of the panes on the window has a big hole in it.” “Well, with all of the new guys moving into the dorms tomorrow, it’ll probably be a while before maintenance can come and fix it. I’ll put it on the work order sheet,” Cliff said as he walked into the room. He noticed Shane had returned to his small size again. He held out a glass for Shane. “Thank you, Cliff.” “You shrunk down again.” Cliff said quizzically. “I think it would be nice to start out at this size and then I can add size and muscle as you want me to. It can be like a game. I think that would be fun.” His face flushed. “I mean, I can get huge now again if you want me to though. Whatever you want, Cliff.” “No. You are right. I think it will be so fucking hot to watch you grow as we have sex. Damn! That’s such a brilliant idea. Now come over here.” Cliff felt a little breeze come through the hole in the window. He looked over at it. “Weird. It looks almost like a perfect circle. Hmmm.” He leaned in to give Shane a deep wet passionate kiss – like Shane had never experienced before. He touched his lips to Shane’s and opened up his mouth. At that moment, he heard a whooshing sound and a small thud. Shane pulled away. He stared into Cliff’s eyes with pure fear. Cliff looked back and then noticed a small hypodermic needle sticking out the side of Shane’s neck. Someone had shot it through the hole in the window. “No, no, no, no, no…” Cliff kept mumbling to himself, as Shane looked more and more afraid. Shane tried to speak but couldn’t form the words. His eyelids were beginning to flutter. He collapsed. “Oh my god! Who did this?! No, no, no, no.” Cliff knelt down next to Shane and kissed him on the lips pulling the syringe out of his neck. “I love you Shane. I love you!” He started to cry just as a canister flew through the window and began releasing a mist. “What the fuck? Shane. Shane!” The last thing he heard was the room of the dorm getting kicked in, wood splintering. Then for the second time in one night, his world went dark.
  22. Start from the beginning here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Then check out the first two parts of the sequel trilogy here: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood He opens the door and August immediately walks inside. He stops in the hallway and notices the two huge studs flailing about on the floor before turning to look at Nash. He smiles for a few seconds and picks him up to take him into the tv room. He sits him down on the couch and joins him. ‘I told you I would make it back didn’t I? *leans in to lightly kiss him* Those two jokers in there think that they are maximizing their potential, but in reality they are only using probably half of it. *looks Nash in his eyes* As for you…..well you won’t have a problem reaching yours.’ August gets up to go to get the remaining amount of food in the kitchen. A minute later, he comes back with the turkey container and sits it on the table in front of both of them. He then cozies back on the couch with Nash and leans in to hold him against his huge hairy chest. Nash moans lightly as he reaches over to pet the shirtless stud and speaks. ‘I’m so glad you came back August. I managed to wait as long as I could to continue the process. A part of me is craving this more than anything, but the other part is scared as hell.’ ‘That is normal man. The brain hardly ever agrees with what your heart wants. What I do know is the wait is definitely over. Those guys in the other room won’t have anything on us when this is over with. Let’s get this started why don’t we.’ The gorgeous hairy stud smiles before grabbing Nash’s fork on his plate and stabbing some of the turkey he placed there. He brings it up to the small man’s mouth and tells him to open up so he can shove it inside. Nash slowly chews the food and immediately feels chills cascading through his head. As he swallows it down, the sensation moves down into his throat. It quickly heads toward his stomach next. August quickly pierces another slice of turkey onto the fork and puts it in his buddy’s mouth. ‘Chew it man and continue to swallow it slowly. Let the meat marinate inside you for a few seconds so you can savor its effects. You should be able to feel something happening about any…..’ As Nash swallows the second serving, he moans as he feels his cock and balls reacting to the protein entering his body and navigating through his bloodstream. August places his free hand on top of his buddy’s crotch and feels his long pole writhing. ‘This is going to be fun Nash. I know this is going to be rough at first, but as it progresses you will be surprised at how incredible it feels to let it work. Your cock and balls are always the first to grow, although it feels like you have already started in that area.’ He leans in to kiss Nash after taking the fork away from his mouth. August smiles feeling Nash’s cock stretching beneath his hand. His boxers are now trying to deal the expanding ballsac that is filling the space inside them. ‘OH GAWD! OH GAWD! I feel so much pressure down there August. I’m so scared…..but it does feel so amazing!’ His cock starts moving down his leg and thickens outward at the same time as it begins to resemble a big log just beneath the fabric in his track pants. August pets it gently and feels a huge wet spot forming just in front of the thick cockhead. Nash moans feeling his balls fill up with his self-induced protein. The hairy stud beside him senses this and takes his hand away to prevent him from unloading anytime soon. ‘WOW! You are certainly amped up aren’t you? I think we are going to enjoy this equally man.’ There is still a small amount of potatoes and beans remaining from the other containers that August took from the kitchen so he puts them on another plate. He takes it and places it up on the top of the couch before taking Nash’s fork and loading it up with both side dishes. He hands the fork to his small friend who shoves the food into his mouth. After he swallows that giant bite, Nash turns to his side to grab the plate and loads as much on it as he can before downing most of the food. August laughs a little. ‘Don’t move so fast man. The potatoes and beans won’t cause a major growth cycle anyway they just mostly make you feel a bit more…..laid back and…..uhhh horny.’ Nash lets out a sigh as he experiences exactly what August is talking about. His cock is now trying to stand up in his pants now as well. He turns to look over at his studly friend and leans in to kiss him deeply making August moan loudly. He slaps Nash’s cock a few times making it swing back and forth as Nash grunts feeling it throb against the fabric as it gushes precum and stains his pants. They stop kissing after a few seconds. ‘MMMMM I am really starting to feel it now August. My cock feels like it is going to explode any second though.’ Realizing that it is starting to move along a little faster now, August reaches down to the table in front of them and grabs the container full of turkey before placing it beside Nash on the couch. He takes the empty plate out of the horny man’s hands and puts it on the table. He smiles at him and grabs his fork before plunging it into another slice of turkey. He grins a little as he looks Nash directly into his eyes. The graduate student stares at the food in the container for several seconds before taking the fork out of August’s hands and grabbing the container as he shovels the turkey into his mouth and down his throat. The rush builds quickly from the protein-rich food as it sends Nash into a wave of ecstasy that completely clouds his judgment. His cock is now trying desperately to get free from his pants. He moans feeling his lower body starting to transform. August looks down at his legs and hears multiple stretching sounds coming from the area of the man’s calves, ankles, and feet. The tennis shoes that Nash is wearing are straining badly trying to contain the growing toes that inhabit them. *feeling his senses being stimulated* ‘UHHHH YEAH August, I can feel it moving up from my feet. I want this so badly now, my fantasies are driving me crazy. I want it to feed my body more.’ Nash’s socks are now ripping apart against his new emerging ankles and calves as the lower part of his pants are being stretched by the huge heart-shaped muscles growing inside them. He grunts louder feeling his boxers being destroyed by his heaving cock and balls as his expanding quads, hamstrings, and glutes start stretching his track pants to its limits. August’s eyes widen as he sees Nash’s two new tree trunks forming in what seems like out of nowhere. The growing graduate student then jumps to his feet and laughs at the growing mass of muscle that is expanding on his lower body. He feels his pants reaching their breaking point and closes his eyes as he feels the soaked fabric tight against his insanely massive legs. ‘MMMMMM…..OH FUCK YEAH! This is awesome……AHHHH BABY……my cock feels like it weighs 20 pounds now. *feels the seams in his pants slowing ripping* FUCK YEAH BABY, I have never felt such power in my life.’ He turns to his side to look at his ass inflating as both glutes bloat themselves up with solid muscle. The sheer force from it easily bursts through the back of his pants as they sit firmly against his massive hams that continue to grow. Nash’s pants finally give up as multiple rips radiate from them and echo through the room. His cock flops back and forth several times as it finally breaks free from his massively veiny leg. It drips a pool of thick precum on the ground which gets the attention of August who springs to his feet to go over and stand beside his growing partner. ‘WOW Nash, you have an incredibly gorgeous cock man. Do you happen to need any help with it by chance?’ *grins and even winks a few times* ‘You better fucking believe I do August. *feels the growth starting to move up into his upper body* AHH YESS! *his hands begin growing* OHH SHIT! MMMMMM……*his forearms tighten up as the veins begin growing next as the tension makes him agonize* SO…..MUCH……PRESSURE….’ Really loud creaky and stretching sounds begin moving up into both of Nash’s arms. He looks at both of them and sees the veins in his biceps tracing up against the fabric beneath his track jacket. He gasps feeling the muscles pulsing in his forearms, biceps, and triceps as the round bulbs and horseshoes double in size. The intoxicating feeling makes his cock strain as his balls turn a bluish color. August senses he is about to launch one of his big loads and gets down on his knees. He quickly pulls the tattered remains of Nash’s pants off and lightly rubs the student’s mammoth pole in his hand. At this point, Nash is completely lost in the whole transformation and could care less what August does. The hairy stud slowly works Nash’s cock over in his mouth and pushes it further down his throat inch by inch feeling it twitching and contracting along the walls of his windpipe. He looks up every few seconds to see if the growing man will let his entire mind give in to the beast that was lurking within. Nash has stopped talking altogether and is grunting loudly as his back begins to crack and pop. The surge of power forcing the graduate student’s arms to blow up to superhuman size is also sending messages to his crotch to shoot a jet of cum. August knows this and feels the man’s cock flexing as the cum goes flying down the hairy stud’s throat and into his stomach. He pulls Nash’s cock out of his mouth after he feels it shrinking and laughs knowing that it will set off a growth cycle within himself. ‘MMMM that was so tasty Nash…..*feels his body reacting*……OH YEAH…..OHHH YEAH…..’ The 275 pound stud laughs as his whole body grows slightly bigger. His breathing intensifies as he flexes his biceps which grew an additional inch. The overalls he is wearing are now a bit snug against his wet skin. His cock is leaking precum all over his outfit which draws laughs from him. He looks at Nash again and sees that the man’s back is emerging from his jacket. His shoulders swell as his biceps and triceps completely shred his sleeves. August starts stroking Nash’s rod rapidly to make him cum again. ‘Come on big man feed me more of that godly protein. You are getting so close to letting yourself go and I want to keep up with you.’ Nash feels himself getting taller now as tons of crazy sounds radiate from his upper body. His chest explodes in size as his small pecs and thin abs completely disappear inside the mammoth mountains and floor size tiles that are emerging from within his powerful frame. He is starting to look like a different guy entirely now as his face and head start changing their appearance. His neck muscles, traps, and delts double up on each other as he continues to grow bigger and wider. August can feel the incredible amount of cum starting to rush through the new behemoth’s cock as he aims the gaping slit at his face. ‘YEAH MAN, FUCKING FEED ME THAT GAWD PROTEIN! I WANT IT SO MUCH!’ Completely unaware of what August is doing, the giant humps August’s hands as he launches several powerful jets of cum into the hairy stud’s face. He gulps down the thick protein and finds it is hard to breathe as it immediately fills his body to the max. He falls back onto the ground and nearly suffocates as the muscle monster above him continues to coat him with his giant flood. Nash’s growth cycle continues as his jacket and undershirt completely rip off his body and tumble to the ground. He has now eclipsed 8 feet tall and reached 500 pounds and doesn’t appear to be stopping. After a few minutes of absolute fear wondering if he is dying or not, August can feel himself starting to grow again. ‘YES! YES! *his entire body begins stretching and cracking* FUCKING MAKE ME A GAWD! *his overalls completely rip off* MMMMMM YEAH! *his voice completely changes* HERE I COME NASH!’ August begins transforming rapidly as his back cracks and pops continuously as he gains a foot in height in seconds. His upper body doubles up on itself as he quickly approaches Nash’s size. He laughs hysterically staring at the monstrous balloons swelling in front of his face as well as the gargantuan guns and veins expanding on his obscene arms. The quads, calves, and glutes on the hairy giant are now matching up with his counterpart as he bumps Nash with his monster chest. The giant is pushed backwards and hits the wall behind him destroying it with ease. Whatever high Nash was on before seems to be ending now as his growth finally ends. He looks at August from the wreckage who is standing probably ten feet from him. He is trying to figure out what just happened and if it is real or not. ‘HUH?......uhhh man…..*finally looks down at his body and realizes he doesn’t look the same anymore* OH MY GAWD! *realizes his voice is VERY different* OHHH MMMMMMM…….I feel so damn horny.’ August marches over shaking the whole apartment to the point that the walls begin cracking. He pushes Nash to the ground and starts punching on the behemoth’s mammoth abs. He grunts each time he does it before he slides his huge bubble butt down to sit on his buddy’s footlong. He slowly slides it inside him and roars in delight. Nash starts fucking him without a second thought. The hairy giant then leans in to say something to the thick monster. ‘You and I both know we can go further, well at least I know we can. Fill me up again man and I will fucking grow through this ceiling. OHH FUCK…..*feels the cum flowing through his own balls*……well…..*his cock bounces a few times before it rises to take aim at Nash’s face*…..perhaps we can do it at the same time……GAWD YEAH!.....*the cum starts moving into his own cock*……let’s do this together Nash and make those other two weaklings in the other room wish they were us!’ Nash’s anticipation of August’s cum makes his own balls start contracting as his protein begins its rapid ascent to his cock. What follows next could change a lot more than just their lives. For other entries in the Body Good series: Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bhypnosis+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Sex: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/ Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood
  23. You can find Part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/ ‘Don’t eat without me yet guys. I am thinking that I do want to be a part of whatever this party is. I honestly can’t believe that I am saying this either.’ *looks very confused* Issac looks extremely happy to see that Nash is so open to it now. Brent looks as if he is a bit impatient about waiting much longer to eat but admits that he also wants Nash to join them. They wait as Nash loads up his plate in the kitchen and takes it into the tv room to sit in one of the chairs located across from where they are sitting. Brent looks as if he is ready to gobble down his entire plate, but Issac stares him down like he knows exactly what he is thinking. ‘Don’t even try it bud, we all do this at the same time, okay?’ They both then look at Nash before stabbing the chicken on their plates. The small man follows suit and acts like he is about to take a bite. They get antsy and actually do it without a second thought. After chewing it for a few seconds, Brent lets out a loud ‘MMMMMM’ and follows it up with another huge bite. Issac tries to keep up with him as Nash just sits there looking amazed at their determination. The two men seem uninterested now in even wondering if their small frat brother is eating or not because the chicken is starting to flood their senses. ‘HOLY SHIT! It feels absolutely incredible going down Ike. I have to get more man. *gulps down the rest of the chicken on his plate* AHHHH! Sooo fucking good!’ Issac agrees as he tries out the potatoes and beans also. ‘It is all so damn good bud. You should try the other stuff too my body feels so relaxed after it hits my stomach.’ Brent wolfs down the potatoes and beans before putting the plate down in front of him. He laughs as he looks over at Issac. He runs his hand along his buddy’s veiny right arm which immediately draws the ire of his frat brother. Nash watches both of them in anticipation of something possibly happening. The two guys finally turn back to look at their small friend and can see that he hasn’t even touched his food yet. Issac says something. ‘Nash? Eat up man, you’ll feel so good once you start because it creates such a sense of calm inside.’ The curious man takes his fork and pierces the chicken before shoving it into his mouth. The taste is unlike anything he has ever experienced before. The feeling spreads quickly throughout his body before it finally stops inside his testicles. He swears he could feel them starting to produce more cum which starts to bother him. He puts his fork down and sits the plate beside him. The other two seem quite surprised by his reaction. ‘You don’t like it Nash? I am shocked that you don’t, but buddy if you don’t mind, we both want to eat the rest of the chicken.’ Both Brent and Issac scoop the turkey from their plates and slap it on Nash’s because they really got it for him anyway. They both get up and to go back into the kitchen again. The strange sensation that Nash feels in his ballsac both surprises him and excites him. He sits there and stares longingly at the food before finally smirking just a bit. He knows that he probably has more restraint than they do and wants to savor the effects that it produces. He decides to plunge his fork into the turkey and shoves it into his mouth. The feeling as it goes down makes him shutter as it is a much stronger sensation than what the chicken caused. In fact he thinks that his cock may have just grown a couple of centimeters as a result. He can feel it drool a tiny bead of precum down inside his boxers. After ingesting the turkey, he is now convinced that the rumors are indeed true about the restaurant. What he can’t figure out though is why the food has immediate results in him and not the other two. They both return with equally large portions like they had before only now there is no turkey. Both men have been wearing the same tank tops and gym shorts for the last couple of days probably because they think they will be destroyed so why bother cleaning them. Issac suggested to Brent apparently that they only needed a small amount of clothing so they could see the changes in each other. Nash himself is wearing a blue polo with matching pants and blue loafers. They both seem once again to be preoccupied only with the food again as they quickly down the second helping. Nash smiles at them this time hoping that they somehow experience a growth spurt. After swallowing the very last bite on his plate, Brent burps a few times which makes Issac punch him each time in the stomach. The racially mixed stud returns the favor as they put their plates down for a few seconds. Nash thinks he can see something starting to happen to Brent as he stares at the frat brother’s legs and arms. They appear to be swelling just slightly and are starting to make very faint grinding noises. The caramel skinned stud moans a few times which surprisingly goes completely unnoticed by his counterpart sitting just beside him. The same thing is also happening to Issac as his forearms, biceps, calves, and quads are growing slightly as well. Their minds appear to have wandered now as they completely ignore Nash and get up to go back to the kitchen to put the last helping of chicken, potatoes, and beans on their plates. He watches them as they walk by sighing as he notices both men’s backs slowly stretching wider and fuller. The muscles strain as beads of sweat stain the back part of their tank tops. After daydreaming for what amounts to be a couple of minutes, Nash decides to get up to go see if they are coming back into the room or not. Halfway to the kitchen, he happens to see them lying on the floor and finishing up what is left of their food. They toss their plates to the side and turn to stare at each other as their breathing gets much heavier. It is obvious now that their bodies are surging with power now because it appears that the transformation is beginning. ‘OHH FUCK YEAH MAN! *Brent can feel his pecs starting to stretch up towards his face* MMMMMM……GAWD I WANT THIS MORE THAN LIFE ITSELF! *can feel his arms stretching and pulling as his veins beginning growing to twice their size* SO MUCH POWER……RAWR!.....*flexes his cannons hard*…..FUCKING YEAH!’ His expanding calves and quads tear through his shorts as the seams rip completely open. He also feels his engorged cock and swelling balls destroying his briefs as the fabric starts cascading down his monstrous legs. He looks over at Issac who is growing at nearly at the same rate only his muscles are getting rounder rather than harder. Both men reach over and tear each other’s shorts off as their cocks rise up into the air as their balls continue getting bigger. Issac’s eyes immediately get transfixed on his friend’s bloated cock as he decides to move down to run his tongue along the leaky thick pole as it oozes a huge honey gel. Brent grunts feeling his frat brother worshipping him as his body continues to reshape itself. He can feel himself getting very close to bursting now as his cock pulses and his balls tense. ‘OHHH FUCK YEAH IKE…..I’ve got dessert and it is ready to be eaten. *his balls begin flexing* FUCKKKKKK! HERE IT COMES BIG BOY, GROW FOR ME IKE!’ Issac locks his lips on the huge rod and gulps down the massive volcano. Each jet that goes down the eager sucker’s throat draws deep growls out of Brent as he runs his huge hands up and down his friend’s huge back. He moans loudly as he feels his white partner’s delts, shoulders, and traps grow larger each time he swallows more cum. Issac’s muscles make creaking sounds as his chest swells even bigger pushing his tank top up above his immense gut and bloated pecs. His bulbous muscles are now pressing tightly against Brent’s body as his cock stretches again. The huge footlong slithers its way up his partner’s huge abdominal slabs before it finally rests underneath both behemoth’s enormous racks. He grips his hands on Brent’s sides to brace himself as his lower body stretches and pulls itself wider as well. He turns to look down and realizes that he can now lick his own cockhead as he arches his back to get it into his mouth. Brent watches intently and grunts as he views his partner getting himself off. Issac works his cock slowly and methodically pushing more of it into his mouth tasting the sweet juices he is spilling. The sensation causes him to moan quite loudly. It isn’t long before he can feel himself getting very close to exploding as his balls begin cramping. He stops working his cock over to move himself up to plunge it down his friend’s throat. The immediate surge as Brent maneuver’s it down his throat sets the white behemoth off as Brent works it over quite vigorously. He downs Issac’s protein eagerly as he feels it flowing inside his body. His breathing deepens as he feels himself swelling again. His chest rises once again and destroys his tank top as it finally hits his face and spreads further outward from his body. He feels every muscle fiber swelling and giving birth to new muscles that he never knew he had before. His defined muscles look as if they are ready to tear through the skin as his quads and calves create new muscles. Issac moans loudly watching Brent blowing up again and feeling himself rising further away from the floor. After a couple more minutes of additional growth, both giants finally lie on their backs and attempt to get their breathing under control after they finish growing into 350 pound monsters. Issac’s tank barely clings to his chest as the fabric very nearly snaps away from his engorged traps. He decides to suck some air in to make both of the straps holding the tank on his body snap as they glue themselves to his incredibly soaked bloated pecs. He reaches down and pulls the tank off before he turns to throw it at Brent’s face. They both look at each other and laugh before they finally notice that Nash has stood over them the whole time. He is dwarf compared to them now. Issac slowly sits up with the help of Brent’s hands to say something to their small frat brother. *in a really deep voice* ‘WHOA BUD, you are downright tiny now. Didn’t you eat any of the food we got tonight? I MEAN COME ON DUDE! Part of this evening was supposed to be about you, you know?’ As Issac talks to him, Brent keeps trying to wrestle the white muscleman back down to the ground to rile him up. Rather than get irritated though, the huge man eventually gives in and starts horsing around with his mixed partner breaking everything in their path. The big men once again lose interest in Nash and end up having sex once again, only this time they shove their massive cocks inside each other. The small observer can feel his cock jumping wildly inside his pants as he watches both of them take turns fucking each other. He knows that his time is coming soon as he envisions himself outgrowing them by leaps and bounds. This in turn leads to his decision to go back and retrieve his plate from the tv room. Before he can find his way back to the kitchen, there is a knock on the front door. It doesn’t take him long to realize that it is man he met earlier and that he is coming back to finish what they started.
  24. Check out the original story that started things off here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2 is here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/ ‘Boys, tonight is going to be one hell of a feast, I can feel it!’ ‘It better be Issac, I am extremely hungry and could probably eat a horse if I could get my hands on one.’ *laughing to himself* ‘Ummmm I’m sure Brent. You and Issac have probably practiced on each other’s quite often.’ The sarcastic answer to Brent’s statement makes the other two graduate students stare at their friend Nash in a rather annoyed manner. He realizes this and sort of looks the other way in hopes of avoiding a confrontation with them. Luckily, the two men are used to this kind of banter and go back to their original conversation. ‘Anyway, you are definitely going to join me and Brent tonight right? We ordered takeout from that restaurant downtown, you know the controversial one where those two guys were found sprawled out on the floor beside the food bar. The police said they had never seen two guys that big before.’ Nash seems to remember what Issac is talking about, but he doesn’t seem all that interested in what happened there. He recalls the media speaking more about how the restaurant was damaged than the condition of the two men. Apparently they were sent to the hospital but once they received treatment for their injuries, they disappeared and no one knows where they went. The aura of the restaurant after that incident must interest his friends to the point that they are willing to try the food themselves. Both Brent and Issac are fairly built, both go to the gym about every other day when they are not busy with their classes. Nash is quite thin which is never lost on the other two guys. They like to razz him about it quite a bit, but it isn’t something that they care too much about either. Brent is of mixed heritage and sometimes parades around in one of his jockstraps in front of Nash just to make him uncomfortable. He has kept a bunch of them from when he used to play football back in the day when he was an undergraduate at the university. Nash has always had sort of a crush on him, but was afraid to really make a move because he knows that Issac is seeing him, at least he still thinks he is. Issac is from the West Coast and has a laid back attitude about most things. He has a tendency to embarrass Nash like Brent does, but his is more mental than anything. He secretly has a crush on the skinny man that is not noticed by Nash. ‘Well…..*thinks about it for a few seconds and ponders if Issac and Brent are planning something* I suppose I could come over for a little while. You know I have that project that needs to be done before next week. *looks indecisive at first before deciding* Alright, I’ll be here. When is it anyway?’ Issac grins while Brent gets behind him and acts like he is humping him. Nash rolls his eyes once he sees what is going on. His west coast friend turns and pushes his playful roommate away from him. They start shadow boxing and throwing goofy insults at each other. Nash walks past them both which immediately prompts them to stop. Issac grabs his arm and turns him around to face him. ‘Just be here in about two hours man, we are going to place the order right now.’ *looks satisfied* ‘Okay, you two try not to fuck while I’m gone.’ *rolls eyes* Nash grabs his laptop and tablet and walks out the front door. His two buddies continue to grapple behind him as he walks down the street to his apartment. He has a roommate that lives with him, but he is currently overseas visiting a male friend of his. After about thirty minutes of just doing random things, Nash gets on his laptop and looks up some more information on that restaurant the other two are so dead set on trying out. He discovers that it is primarily just a protein buffet that uses secret ingredients in its food. Despite multiple investigations by different agencies, nobody has been able to pinpoint exactly what is in the food that causes things to metamorphize in men’s bodies. The man is concerned that his two friends are just doing this to feel good for just one night and will jeopardize their health just to see if they can get big without doing it the hard way, which could take years possibly. He wonders if they are thinking about what might happen as a result of consuming the food. Apparently one of their other friends ordered one of the very expensive buffet packages and ended up doing serious damage to not only himself, but to his apartment which quenched their desire to try out the food themselves. Nash has known them long enough to assume that they don’t stop pursing something unless they are absolutely sure that they will get nothing from it. Nash hears a knock on his door which is immediately followed by it opening. It turns out to be Issac who comes in to rush over and jump right beside his skinny friend on the couch to try and get him to react in some way. He cranes his head over at the computer screen in the small man’s lap and sighs a few times. ‘You are researching that place aren’t you? Don’t be so dead set on discrediting it. *rubs Nash’s back* It is Brent that is so gung-ho about this. I just want to try the stuff out and see if the talk is all true. It apparently worked for Solomon so why wouldn’t it work for us?’ Nash stops browsing the internet to turn and look at his eager friend. ‘So…..which buffet package did you two purchase then?’ Issac pauses and smiles just a bit, ‘uhhh well we got the second one, the one that has the spicy chicken and turkey. We actually got that one because we knew you would like both. He really wants to include you in this buddy because he thinks you need the help.’ Nash rolls his eyes a few times and puts the computer down beside him on the couch. He stands up and turns around to look down at Issac. ‘Naturally, so this whole thing was set up to somehow convince me to join you two in this weird experiment you are trying out right?’ Issac gets up to stand next to his skinny friend and puts his hands on Nash’s shoulders. He tries to hug him, but is pushed away. ‘Not necessarily bud. Brent doesn’t look at you the same way I do. He just sees you as another frat brother basically. He has known you maybe a couple of year’s tops, while I have known you since we met at orientation here. We hit it off almost immediately remember?’ Nash looks irritated but does give in as he leans into Issac’s arms for a hug. The fit man holds him for a few seconds and lets go. He smiles at him before he starts speaking again. ‘Why don’t we go ahead and go back over buddy. Hopefully Brent hasn’t already gotten the order yet.’ Nash agrees as he grabs his laptop to head out the door back to his friends’ place. When they enter the front door, they can hear Brent’s voice in the background as if he is in the middle of doing something dirty. Nash walks into the kitchen to sit at the table to get on his laptop again. Issac tells him that he is going to go find out what the heck his close friend is doing. After a few minutes, the doorbell to the apartment goes off. Nobody answers it so it goes off again. Nash reluctantly gets up from his chair to go answer it after a couple of rounds. When he opens the door the smell of chicken and turkey hits him in the face. It feels as if it is giving him a rush of adrenaline. His pupils dilate for a few seconds before the delivery man stares and smiles at him. ‘Hey man, you order a number two from us?’ *seems a bit surprised* ‘Uhhh I guess I did. I suppose you need me to pay you right?’ The delivery man waves his left hand since his right one is full. The huge bulging bicep in his right arm twitches as he holds the food in place. ‘Actually no man, someone has already purchased the order it seems. I will need your signature though before I leave. The tip was already included with your order as well.’ *Nash is puzzled, but amazed too* ‘Oh nice.’ The man grins and stands there for a few seconds before he says something else. ‘If you don’t mind man, I want you to take these containers while I go back to the truck to get the rest of the order. I will be back in a couple of minutes to get the signature.’ He turns back around to go to his delivery vehicle as Nash continues to look confused before he closes the door. He takes the food into the kitchen to put them on the table beside his laptop. He opens up both containers and is amazed at the intoxicating smell that is emanating from them. He can literally feel his body trembling from the fumes which worries him just slightly. The chicken is marinating in what looks like a red tomato sauce and the turkey is in a white sauce that sort of resembles alfredo. He didn’t think that he would want to try it, but his brain is compelling him to do it for some reason. Before it gets any tougher to resist, he puts the lids back on both containers. As he turns around, the other two are standing behind him. He yells in fright which makes them laugh hysterically. ‘Damn Nash, I haven’t seen you react like that……maybe ever. *smells the food* OH DAMN! Issac this stuff smells fucking amazing! *walks over and pulls the lids off* SHIT! This looks really fucking good. I am feeling a bit tingly just inhaling the fumes. *looks at Issac* Get over here and smell this man.’ Issac walks over and smiles before letting out a few moans. He feels a bit relaxed like a large weight has been taken off his shoulders. Nash composes himself long enough to hear the doorbell ring again. He turns to walk back down the hallway from the kitchen to the front door to open it. The man that was there before now has two more in his hands. He grins at Nash with his beautiful gray eyes and is now showing a bit more skin than he did before. The small man’s eyes are immediately drawn to the delivery man’s sweaty mountains peering from inside his work shirt. ‘Hey man, here is the rest of your order. You also get our loaded potatoes and special blend of beans. *pauses for a few moments* Do you mind if I come in for a minute or two?’ Nash’s eyes widen as he finds himself growing more attracted to the hunk standing in front of him. ‘Of course…..what exactly do you need to come in for?’ The man walks in and takes the containers into the kitchen as Nash follows close behind. He puts them beside the other two containers as both Brent and Issac are ecstatic to see more food coming in. They barely notice the hot hairy hunk that is putting the food on the table. Nash stands behind all of them observing and studying what they are doing. The man turns to walk back over to Nash and can feel some kind of unusual presence developing between them. He smiles before bouncing his pecs and biceps making the veins dance in his arms as the striations in his chest ripple. He pulls Nash into his body before leaning down to slowly kiss him on the lips. The smitten small man moans deeply as his friends begin loading up plates they have from the cabinet with the food on the table. They finally stop kissing as the man picks him up in his arms to talk to him. ‘I was like you not too long ago man. My name by the way is August Bellefleur. I just want to let you know that your mind will be much clearer after tonight. I have a couple of other deliveries to make and afterwards I will return to expand on the moment we just shared together. *puts Nash back down and gets the scanner from his pocket for him to sign* For now though, I need you to sign this for me man. *Nash signs* Thanks man. *smiles* If you don’t mind, I would love to know what your name is.’ ‘Oh my gawd, it is Nash Carpenter. Sorry about that.’ *embarrassed* August grins as he puts the scanner back in his pants pocket before pulling his shirt off to show Nash the goods as his insanely roidy, but powerfully hairy chest glistens with sweat. Nash doesn’t hesitate to put his hands on every part of the powerful looking man’s chest touching each huge abdominal and massaging August’s bloated arms and pecs. The big man sighs feeling Nash’s warm firm touch against his hairy skin. He picks him up once again in his arms and holds him tightly as he places Nash’s head against his right shoulder and immense trap. The small man has a bit of concern though putting his trust in a man he just met just a few minutes before. It doesn’t seem to make much sense to him, but once again feels compelled to allow this man to enter into his heart. August can feel his nervousness and whispers into his ear. ‘I can promise you that things will definitely change after tonight. You may even want to fool around with them, but it will be empty compared to what we may have. It will feel like we were meant to be together and you will finally fulfill your true potential. I had no idea either until it happened to me. This restaurant’s secret formula changes men’s lives, I was given this particular delivery to be paired up with whoever was going to answer your door. Well…..that someone is you Nash.’ August turns his head and kisses Nash again before putting him back down. He winks at him and turns to leave. Nash follows behind as the huge man walks out the front door shirtless. He stops and looks behind him as his admirer says something. ‘You forgot your shirt. *pauses to speak again but not before August waves his hand no* I…..uhhhh…..I already want to see you again…..uhhh what am I saying? You are the most intriguing man I have ever met……but…..why am I saying this?.....we just met.’ August smiles a little. ‘Shhh……*puts a finger up to his lips*……I’ll see you soon man trust me and then you can see the rest of what I have to offer. I’ll be longing to be with you as much as you want to be with me. I can just see it……*pauses for a few seconds and sighs*……mmmmm damn I am getting hard…..I will talk to you soon Nash, bye man.’ August jumps into his delivery vehicle and drives off. Nash can hear Brent and Issac getting ready to eat as they shuffle into the tv room. The skinny graduate student closes the door before rushing in to talk to them. Other entries in the Body Good series: Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=hypnosis Sex Part 1 and 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/
  25. Newmassaddict

    Growth Part 4

    Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE 4 I started Tyler on a new steroid cycle the next day. I told him it was pretty potent but he didn’t care. He said he’d do anything to grow massive. I adjusted my own dosage to ensure I was growing even faster. I wanted to leave my 300lb weight in the dust. We started to workout quite often and I could definitely see impressive gains in Tyler. I responded well on the new gear and was closing in on 315lbs in just three weeks. On one particular day we had meet at the gym to train chest. My tank top was nearly tearing off my body as I walked onto the gym floor. I could feel all eyes on me. In awe of my size, power and raw sex appeal. I spotted Tyler near the benches. When he noticed me coming his eyes lit up, he licked his lips and placed his hands near his crotch. He was already 250lbs and looked fucking hot even at a distance. We warmed up with bench press and both had a good pump starting when we started increasing the weight. I completed 12 perfect reps with four 45 pound plates on each side. My chest was swelling up and I was starting to sweat a lot. Standing over me Tyler watched with lust in his eyes. “Dave, you look fucking massive. Pump those pecs harder; make them grow” he encouraged. I racked the weights and at up. I flexed my enormous pecs and watched them swell in the mirror. Tyler performed 10 perfect reps before I had to help him with the last two. He grunted loudly but finished the set with good form. “One more on each side” I ordered and sat down and got ready to hoist the 495lb bar. “You’re a monster” Tyler said I lifted the bar without his help. I lowered the bar and paused for a few seconds before raising it back up. “Feel them” I grunted. Tyler quickly placed his hands on my rock hard pecs as I continued to press the heavy weight. I could feel him running his fingers along the deep striations and thick veins. He moaned as I completed 10 reps before racking the bar and stood up. I hit a few poses in the mirror as people started to gather around us. I could see fear in the eyes of a few men. A couple were visible hard watching me flex. “Two more!” I yelled. Tyler looked doubtful but one look at my face told him I was serious. With 585lbs loaded on the bar, I sat down and started to get ready to lift the massive weight. I stared at my swollen body in the mirror, bounced my blood filled pecs and let out a few screams. I balled up my big meaty hands and started to punch each pec hard. Sweat sprayed and my pecs started to throb. I looked like a wild animal as I laid on the bench. I wrapped my hands around the bar and squeezed so hard I felt like to could bend the heavy metal bar. I let out one guttural scream and powered to bar off the rack. I heard gasps from the large crowd that had gathered. The bar felt incredibly heavy and sagged from the number of plates on each end. My pecs screamed with pain as I lowered the bar. I let it touch my skin for a second before I pushed the weight back up. My arms trembled but the weight kept moving. When I reached the top I could see Tyler ready to grab the bar. “NO!!!” I screamed and started to lower the bar again. The pain coursing through my pecs tripled but I refused to give up. I felt the bar touch my chest again and with every ounce of strength I started to press it back up. When it reached the top I let a low grunt that signalled to Tyler I was finished. He grabbed the bar and slammed it onto the rack. I couldn’t move. I let my arms fall to my sides as I gasped for breath. A full two minutes passed before I could sit up. What I saw in the reflection of the mirror was nothing short of amazing. My 315 pound body had morphed into a total muscle abomination. I was bigger and more vascular then any Mr Olympia competitor. My chest was so pumped my chin rested on it’s thick upper shelf. I looked around at the crowd and most of them had a look of horror on there faces. I moved into a most muscular pose and immediately heard tearing from my tank top fabric. The material around my pecs tore away. I peeled the rest of it off and hit the pose again. I moved closer to the mirror and hit a side chest pose. My chest flexed to it full 70” and jutted four inches beyond my ripped abs. My 25” biceps pressed against my inflated chest and my traps looked down right freakish. My thick back and shoulders made me look three feet thick from the side. It was a truly incredible sight. I walked up to Tyler and I could see fear in his eyes. “Lick the sweat off the world’s biggest pecs.” I commanded. Tyler’s jaw dropped and he looked around nervously. “What?” “You heard me. Lick the fucking sweat off these freaky pecs.” “Right here? In front of everyone? No!” He said. “Did it sound like I was asking little man!” I said loudly. I placed one huge hand around Tyler’s thick neck and pulled his head towards me. I could feel him resisting but I outmuscled him. I slammed his head into my left pec. The whole crowd could hear the impact. Tyler timidly started to lick the beads of sweat from my hot skin. “Faster!” I yelled and pressed his face harder. He started to lick faster as I flexed and bounced my swollen muscles. I looked at the crowd and laughed. “You see this! Even a big man like this can’t resist all this massive muscle.” I moved Tyler’s face to my right pec and he started to slurp the sweat. After a few minutes I let go of Tyler’s neck and he took a step back. He looked mortified. The crowd couldn’t believe I had humiliated him like that. I was so amped up I didn’t care. I walked towards the cable crossover machine and noticed Tyler hadn’t moved. I stopped and turned towards him. His eyes were staring at the floor. “TYLER!” I yelled. He hesitated but walked towards me. “Did I say we were done?” “N-No.” We started doing cable crossovers. We were both looking insanely huge. After a few sets we were both posing in the mirror and tyler finally started to smile again. By the time we finished we were both using the full stack of weights and sweat was puddling on the floor under us. As we walked to our last exercise; incline dumbbells I leaned into Tyler and whispered “A few more sets and it’ll be time for me to fuck your brains out.” Tyler swallowed hard and looked nervous. We performed four gruelling sets of dumbbell presses. I maxed out using 250lb dumbbells and Tyler maxed out with 175lbs. We waddled towards the locker room. As we passed the trash can Tyler fell to his knees and puked. I wasn’t sure if it was the workout or the humiliation that had gotten to him. He stood up and followed me out. I fucked him three times that night. When I wasn’t pounding his hard ass I was posing my mammoth body for him. I tossing his growing body around like a rag-doll, used him as a human weight and dominated every moment we spent together. We both came countless times and Tyler had a few bruises the next day. Tyler didn’t call me for a week. When he finally did it was to ask whether his steroid shipment had arrived. I could tell there was something different about him. He made an excuse as to why we couldn’t workout that week. I figured he needed to take a break but I knew he’d be back. No one could resist my freakish mass and power.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..